Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Sole City. South Coast of the Kingdom of Fiore. 4th July X800.

Tsunayoshi Sawada, 27 years old, is a member of the Fairy Tail guild and also a member of the highly classified organization of the Fiore Special Service, Spectre. Right now, Tsuna was in Sole City, and just enjoying the sights the city had to offer, even though he had come to the city many times before. He had arrived ahead of his wife, Lucy Sawada, formerly Heartfilia, and their two kids. Accompanying Lucy and his kids would also be the three kids of Gajeel and Levy Redfox. Tsuna remembered when Gajeel and Levy came to his house and asked them to take care of their kids. When asked why both of them were very embarrassed to answer the question. That was all Tsuna needed to know. These idiotic lovebirds weren’t getting any night-time action, mostly because of their three kids, and were thus desperate for some time just for themselves. Personally, Tsuna didn’t have any problems with it. Neither did Lucy, especially because she was Godmother to the Redfox couple’s eldest child, Emma, a girl who Lucy saw as her third child (not that the other two weren’t). Pantherlily, Gajeel’s exceed said that he wouldn’t mind crashing at Natsu, Lisanna, and Happy’s place. As far as Tsuna was aware, Natsu and Lisanna’s kid’s adored Pantherlily and would be more than happy to have him sleep with them.

Tsuna had planned to take Lucy and all the kids to dinner in one of the swankiest restaurants in Sole City. He had even reserved seats in advance so that there would be no holdups or anything like that. If he wasn’t mistaken, right now, Lucy would be helping the Redfox children to pack their bags, because his kids had already done it prior and would be just lazing around the house. Tsuna had also planned to go on a date with his wife after dinner, and if time permitted, go to one of the clubs, because, why not. He knew that his mom, the Queen of the Fire Phoenix, Edna, would look after the kids while the couple was away. His mom was also right now in Magnolia, helping Lucy. Tsuna had also promised to take Lucy to meet Anna, his wife’s and also his children’s ancestors from 400 years ago, who had come to this era along with the five dragons and their dragonslayers on July 7 X777.

When Tsuna’s guardians heard of the plan to take Lucy, his kid’s and the Redfox children, all of them jumped on the prospect of playing bodyguard. An idea which Tsuna immediately shot down. Because once there used to be time, in another lifetime, that Tsuna used to be a mafia don. But that time was now over, and just like back then, even now he was a very dangerous person in his own right. So dangerous in fact, that no one would even dare to go after the people he loved, just to get to him. Mostly because they were all terrified of the retribution. So, he honestly didn’t have much to worry about.

Sole City is one of the most important cities in the country, mainly because it served as the economic capital of the country. While Crocus had symbols of the Royal Family such as Mercurius, the Royal Palace, and the official residence of the Queen and her family. There was also the Royal Congress, a building that was just opposite to the Royal Palace, and mainly served as the Legislature of the Kingdom of Fiore. Their main role as an institution is to check the power of the monarch and make sure that he or she did not overstep the boundaries of convention. Another symbol of the government was the Royal Supreme Court, whose role is, well, self-explanatory. Meanwhile, Sole City was a city that was truly multicultural. Because of its status as being one of the most important trading hubs of the continent and seen as the gateway to the other ports of Ishgar, ships from all across the world would definitely dock at Sole City. Traders were given even more confidence because of Sole City being the headquarters of the Fiore Royal Navy and the Royal Marines, along with other government institutions such as the secondary HQ of the Royal Ministry of Immigration, with the primary HQ being in Crocus, where the Minister of Immigration sat. Crocus and Fiore were the only two cities in the country where Embassies of different countries operated, and like Crocus, Sole City was the only other city to not have any Magic Guilds present, however, there are a number of Trade Guilds, the most famous being the Paxia Trade Guild.

Sole City, the city where Tsuna currently was present in, is also the most populous and also one of the largest cities in the Kingdom of Fiore. The only city that could rival it was the Kingdom’s capital city, Crocus, where Queen Hisui E. Fiore, and her younger brother who was also the heir, lived with his family. Tsuna remembered the Prince. back when he was a child, he was rescued from the Kingdom of Bosco, after the current monarch’s mad uncle had kidnapped the kid all because he was harboring resentment for being passed over the throne blah, blah, blah. In making a long story short, the White Tigers, the intelligence division of the Fiore Special Service, had found him in the Kingdom of Bosco, where he would no doubt use the young prince into starting a civil war. It was also known that Bosco had more than enough reasons to support the King’s traitorous brother. Therefore, the King tasked Spectre to kill his brother, and bring his son back. The mission went off without a hitch and soon the team of seven Spectre operatives, one of them being Tsuna himself, and one Azure Dragon operative, Tsuna’s younger sister, Tsukiko Sawada, was returning the young child to the King personally.

Of course, that incident was a major embarrassment to the Kingdom of Bosco, especially because they lost their one bargaining chip against the Kingdom of Fiore. Soon enough, following a number of border skirmishes between the forces of Fiore and Bosco, the latter country declared an all-out war after a diplomat from the Kingdom of Bosco was found murdered in Crocus. This happened five years ago, X795. In the eight-month-long conflict that followed, Bosco managed to make some significant gains in the first few months of the conflict. That was until the Royal Congress passed a bill that compelled all the members of Legal Guilds to be conscripted into all branches of the Fiore Royal Military. While controversial, mainly because the Magic Council saw this as an attempt by the Queen to forcibly take over whatever control they had over the Legal Guilds in Fiore, many mages willingly volunteered to join the war effort, once the bill was signed into law by the Queen. Many not even bothering to wait for their names to come out of the draft. Soon enough, the Royal Army pushed the Royal Bosco Army back but reached a stalemate at the border.

The war with Bosco was also where the Fiore Royal Air Force saw action for the first time. The idea of an air force was being tossed around for a long time. Even before, the now erstwhile, Alvarez Empire’s invasion of Fiore back in X781. That year was when the King gave his go-ahead for this project and had the most talented minds in the country brought to work on this project. By the next invasion of the Alvarez Empire in X792, the Royal Air Force (then only 7 Air Squadrons strong) were ready for their first war but their expectations were thwarted when Irene Belserion, a high ranking member of the 12 Shields of Spriggan and more importantly, Erza Scarlet’s birth mother, unleashed her spell Universe One. This put everything in jeopardy and prevented the entire Fiore Royal Military from working effectively, especially because, the entire size of the continent was reduced by at least one-third. The only branch that could work effectively despite these issues was the Fiore Special Service, mainly Spectre, the Azure Dragons, and the White Tigers. All of these units went with the assumption that since high command would most likely be running around like headless chickens as they tried to figure out what the hell happened, it was up to them to work decisively. However, during the war with Bosco, the Fiore Royal Air Force got their well-deserved chance, and soon, they were flying in the air to support their brothers and sisters on the ground after managing to gain air superiority over Bosco’s own Air Force. It was in this war, that the Air Force truly earned their stripes and the admiration of the people.

Meanwhile, the Fiore Special Service was conducting their own investigation in the issue of the murdered diplomat, and at the conclusion discovered a chilling truth. The diplomat’s death was ordered by the General of Bosco’s ground forces, just so Bosco’s monarchy would be pressured to start a war. The General had also conducted a silent coup and was now impersonating the King. When this information was presented to the Queen, she immediately ordered a joint operation between Spectre and the Azure Dragons. The Joint-Strike team was placed under Tsuna’s command and their objective was, to kill the General, rescue the King of Bosco and his family, and finally end the war. The White Tigers found their location to be a heavily fortified artificial island off the coast of the mainland of Bosco, therefore, with heavy cover fire being provided from six battleships and eight destroyers of the Fiore Royal Navy, the two Special Forces Groups infiltrated the island. After a grueling operation that lasted for six hours, Spectre killed the General and his top lieutenants while the Azure Dragons quickly evacuated Bosco’s Royal Family to the RFS (Royal Fiore Ship) Fairy Tail, a flagship Guild-Class battleship that was named in honor of the number one guild in the Kingdom of Fiore. She along with her sister ships, the RFS Sabertooth, the RFS Lamia Scale, the RFS Mermaid Heel, the RFS Blue Pegasus, and the RFS Quatro Cerberus were the ships providing cover fire to allow the Joint-Strike team to move in. From the RFS Fairy Tail, the King of Bosco declared his army to ceasefire and surrender to the Royal Army of Fiore, thus ending the Bosco-Fiore Conflict of X795.

Tsuna thought back to those memories with a grim smile. Of course, he was very aware what the cost of Fiore’s victory was, the number of soldiers that died on both sides were in the thousands. All of this death had happened because of one misguided man who just wanted some vainglory. Tsuna remembered how that General had no remorse for what he had done and said that he would do it all over again if he could. At the end, when Tsuna shot him in the forehead, he felt satisfied. The main thing that had Tsuna always worried about during the war, that one day he would get a letter saying that his wife, Lucy, died in a trench on Fiore’s side of No Man’s land. Tsuna knew that if there was one thing Lucy hated above everything else, it was war. She abhorred it. Even then, for the sake of their children, she registered and was soon joined up with the 30th Infantry Battalion fighting on No Man’s land. While she saw only two months of the conflict, Lucy admitted to Tsuna, those two months were as long as two years for her and the scariest two months she ever witnessed. She was very scared the entire time and was still marveling at her luck of only getting out with a few scratches at best and a fractured hand that soon healed up, at worst. Tsuna consoled her by saying that he highly doubted she would be doing any more of that. Five years after the conflict Lucy had recovered mentally and was soon back to her usual inquisitive and cheery self, something that gave immense relief to Tsuna.

Tsuna had heard through the FSS rumor mill, that when the Queen asked the White Tigers how did they find the location of the General, they said that they were actually helped by the Prince, the Queen’s younger brother. Apparently, he was head over heels in love with the youngest Princess of Bosco. The White Tigers reported that the feelings were mutual and had been exchanging letters for quite a while now, so just before she was taken to the artificial island, she asked one of her personal servants to deliver her last letter to the Prince no matter what. By the time he did receive the letter, the Prince had already heard his sister’s orders and had forwarded the location to them. Therefore, along with all the members of the Joint-Strike Force, the Prince was awarded the Fiore Cross, the highest military award in the Kingdom of Fiore.

Now being aware of her brother’s feelings, Queen Hisui approached the Royal Family of Bosco, asking for their youngest princess to marry her brother. Of course, everything was done under wraps, taking the feelings of the people of both countries into account during that time. But two years later, both the royal houses proudly announced the engagement and subsequent wedding. This announcement was met with jubilations across the two countries, especially since the people of both countries wanted to reconcile whatever differences they had. When the Royal Couple arrived in Crocus, they were greeted with cheers from the people and were even provided a guard of honor from the Order of the Cherry Blossom Knights in the Royal Palace. The Order of the Cherry Blossom Knights was a knightly order, whose main role was to protect the Royal Family. While completely ceremonial, only those who had served in the Royal Army for a minimum of fifteen years were eligible to serve in this order. They worked with the Garou Knights (Royal Executioners for those sentenced to death) and the Black Turtles (a branch of the Fiore Special Service) in protecting the Royal Family and serving as bodyguards to any visiting Head of State.

Meanwhile at Sole City’s City Square.

While Tsuna was a few minutes away, a strange structure had suddenly appeared in Sole City’s City Square. The people were confused and some had even begun calling the SCPD (Sole City Police Department). Of course, there were some officers of the SCPD who saw the structure as well and were equally confused.

“Alright people.” One of the police officers called. “Please remain clear of the structure. I want you to be orderly and calm. We are handling this.”

“This is dispatch.” The communication device said as it blared to life. “Please confirm whether there is a strange structure in the middle of City Square?”

“Affirmative.” Another officer replied. “We’re looking at it.”

“Anything strange?” Dispatch asked again.

“No. Not yet….” The officer trailed off when he saw what appeared from the Gate. “Cancel that. There’s a lot of soldiers over here.” The officer said, as he and his companions took out their weapons and aimed.

“Sorry. Repeat that again Gary. You said soldiers?” Dispatch asked.

“Yes! Soldiers! They’re not ours!” The officer, Gary, replied. “Average height between five to six feet. Weapons include swords, shields, and daggers. Their armor is nothing like ours and it looks ancient. They came out of the structure, where it’s all dark and eerily hollow.”

Suddenly, before anything could react, a large creature came out. It didn’t need any description, because both police officers and civilians knew what it was. A dragon. Not as big as Acnologia, but still big enough to eat a human whole. And this one was angry.

Back with Tsuna.

As Tsuna casually walked towards City Square while dancing to the music that was in his ears thanks to his earphones, he saw a bunch of people running with nothing but fear in their eyes. Tsuna wondered what could be the reason for it. He soon saw a street urchin running as well, and caught the kid.

“Whoa there, kid.” Tsuna said. “What’s wrong? You’re running like a bat straight out of hell.”

“We’re under attack, sir.” The kid said frightfully.

“The fuck?” Tsuna asked. “Is that why that group of people was running as if they had been possessed?”

“Yes sir.” The street urchin replied. “I was in City Square, pickpocketing when this weird structure appeared and soldiers poured out of it. When a few members of the SCPD tried to talk to them, they just attacked randomly. Many people have already been butchered, sir."

“What about those SCPD officers?” Tsuna asked with trepidation. ‘This… is really bad.’

“They’re most probably dead sir.” The urchin replied.

“I see.” Tsuna said. Just as he was about to let the kid go, he saw a column of men in armor. Along with them were, ‘Are those… elves and pigmen?’ Tsuna thought in his mind before asking the urchin, “Are those the enemies you talked about?”

“Yes sir.” The kid replied as he paled at the sight.

“Don’t worry kid. You’ll be fine.” Tsuna said reassuringly. “Just stay behind me.”

“What are you gonna do?” The urchin asked. “You’re not even a member of the SCPD and I don’t think you’re a mage as well.”

“I’m a member of Fairy Tail.” Tsuna replied. “And in my free time, I’m a member of the Fiore Special Service as well.”

“No way…” The kid said in awe. “W-Which one? If you don’t mind me asking.”

“Spectre.” Tsuna replied as he lit his hands on fire.

Back at Sole City’s City Square.

The moment Count Formal of Italica walked through the Gate, he knew it. The Empire had just kicked a hornet’s nest. In front of all the structures here, he looked… insignificant. Yet, they were all so pretty that even Sadera could not match it and he could see nothing but structures as far his eyes went.

Count Formal honesty wished that he could be anywhere (most preferably with his youngest daughter, Myui) but here, in this godforsaken campaign. Yet he knew, that declining the Emperor’s call to arms, was treason. Therefore, he took a force of just one thousand five hundred men from his total force of four thousand. There was no way in hell, he would leave his daughter defenseless. What if he never came back?

That is what it was looking to be, as his prospect of going back looked grim.

Count Formal frowned when his men joined in the slaughter that the Imperial Legate ordered. He had strictly told them that if any of them were caught prolonging the suffering of the people here in any way, he would personally punish them. The Count of Italica and his aide looked on in disgust as a few soldiers and commanders and even the Imperial Legate himself, from the proper Saderan Army, climbed the pile of bodies and stuck the Saderan Imperial Flag through them.

“Listen up, savages! We, the Saderan Imperial Army, in the name of His Imperial Majesty, Molt Sol Augustus declare the conquest and dominion of all these lands!” The Imperial Legate yelled before asking, “Count Formal, are you not going to participate in subjugating these barbarians?”

“Barbarians?” Count Formal asked. His tone completely said, ‘Have you lost it?’ “I see no barbarians here, General. Look at this place. Is there anything similar like this in the Imperial Capital?”

“This is nothing in front of the entire Empire’s beauty.” The Imperial Legate scoffed.

“If these are their structures, I wonder what their army is like?” Count Formal wondered aloud.

“Doesn’t matter what they are like. We’ll crush them.” The Imperial Legate said with absolute certainty.

Count Formal just hoped that his fellow counts who were in the armies going through the other three gates will have better luck. Because Colt Formal knew one thing, they were already fucked.

Headquarters of the Fiore Royal Navy, Sole City, Kingdom of Fiore. 45 minutes after the attack had begun.

The Headquarters of the Fiore Royal Navy and the Royal Marines, or as they were simply called, Navy & Marines HQ, was currently under siege. While it had been built just like any other military fort that dotted the Kingdom of Fiore, the occupants had never expected that there would come a time where they would really be under siege. Not even during the war with Bosco or the Alvarez Empire.

Tsuna had led as many people as he could to the HQ grounds. The gates were open, with marines and sailors beckoning them to come inside as quickly as possible. Once they had crossed the gate of the Fort, the marines quickly shut the massive gates and locked it from inside.

Tsuna looked around to see that many other people had the same idea as him. However, he was soon standing in front of the Admiral of the Fleet, Nelson Cook. Tsuna immediately saluted to the man who returned it. “Captain. What have you got.”

“No idea sir.” Tsuna admitted. ”Just that there are tons of enemy soldiers out there and too few of us.”

“Indeed.” The Fleet Admiral agreed. “This is only an administrative center, even though it is a fortress. The sailors and marines here with actual combat experience are very less. The SCPD is not trained for this kind of situation either.”

“Does this place have defenses?” Tsuna asked.

“We have machine guns and cannons on the walls.” Fleet Admiral Cook replied. “We also have weapons in the armory and anti-air guns.”

“Well then sir, why don’t we give your inexperienced boys the training they need. We’ll have to hold them back for a while. I’ve already gotten off with Fort Blackwater and Fort Wallace. Spectre operatives and Azure Dragon soldiers are already on the way, however, even for them, it will be at least an hour. Especially considering they will be dropped from the air behind the enemy.” Tsuna informed just as a young sailor came and addressed the Admiral with a salute, “Sir, the enemy has artillery as well.”

“What type is it?” Admiral Cook asked.

“Ballistae, sir. There are a total of 12, sir.” The sailor replied.

“You got rocket launchers?” Tsuna asked Admiral Cook.

“In the armory. We were given those back when we were at war with Bosco.” The Admiral replied.

“Get them out. We’ll need it.” Tsuna said. “What about any other naval assets?”

“The RFS Fairy Tail and RFS Sabertooth, along with their destroyer escorts are entering the Sole City Bay Area as we speak.” The young sailor replied. “Along with that, the aircraft carrier RFS Queen Hisui E. Fiore is also sending in the Royal Marines on board.”

“Good.” Admiral Cook said with a nod. “Tell the communication room to contact everyone, from the Ground forces to the Air Force, and even the nearest Mage guild.”

I’ll do the last one.” Tsuna said. “Just get your men in position. The enemy is almost here.”

“Very well.” Fleet Admiral Cook said.

Fairy Tail Guild, Magnolia, Kingdom of Fiore.

The sun was shining brightly over the town. Fairy Tail was as rowdy as ever. Of course, they had toned it down because of the young members in the guild. Those young members were the children of Fairy Tail’s household names.

Currently, Lucy Sawada was sitting on the bar. She still had some time before she had to take the kids to catch the train to Sole City where her husband was waiting for them, therefore, she decided to spend it by sitting in the guild. Especially since the children loved being in the guild. Lucy looked on with a smile as Giotto, her eldest son was arm wrestling with Tsuna’s best friend, Takeshi Yamamoto. While her son was putting all his strength, Takeshi’s arm didn’t even budge, as he just laughed. Lucy didn’t need to be a genius to know that Takeshi was passively using his magic to drop her son’s strength. Meanwhile, Nana, her younger daughter, was cheering for her elder brother.

Just a few spots away, Master Makarov was sitting on the bar top with a sheet draped on his legs and chugging on another pint of beer. The now very old man had lost the feeling in his legs after he supposedly died during the war with the Alvarez Empire. Of course, while he miraculously was revived, he knew that he could not walk anymore, and had to go in a wheelchair.

Everyone was just going around doing their things, when Mirajane Dreyar, Laxus Dreyar’s wife, picked up her portable communication lacrima that was constantly buzzing.

“Hello? Oh, Tsuna? What? Alright.” Mirajane said on the phone which she handed to Master Makarov. “It’s Tsuna. I don’t know why, but I can hear gunfire on the other side.” Mirajane said while whispering to the old man.

“What did that boy get into this time?” Makarov asked with a sigh. “Tsuna, it’s me. What? Speakerphone? Alright.” Makarov said and switched it on to speakerphone. The entire guild was quiet during the entire exchange. When the Master switched on the speakerphone, everyone jumped when they heard a series of loud cracks. Lucy froze immediately. She knew very well what that sound was. After all, she had spent two months under a trench just hearing that. Gunfire.

“I’m gonna keep this short!” Tsuna yelled through the phone. “Sole City’s under attack! Don’t ask me who, or how. Cuz I have no clue. 17th, 18th, 19th, and 20th Infantry Brigades, 30th and 31st Mechanized Brigades, and 32nd and 33rd Armoured Brigades have already started towards the city. ETA 20 minutes. Currently besieged at Navy HQ. RFS Fairy Tail and RFS Sabertooth to provide cover fire in ten minutes. RFS Queen Hisui E. Fiore to send more troops and support aircraft in fifteen minutes. Spectre and Azure Dragons have already started flying in from Fort Blackwater and Fort Wallace, paradrop in fifteen minutes. Air support coming in hot in two minutes. Master, I need all the help I can get over here. There are just too many of these guys. Many of these guys are putting up fucking magic barriers over here. Master, start up the Atlas Flame MK. II, and send up the cavalry now!”

“Roger that.” Master Makarov said as Tsuna cut the call. He looked at all the members of the guild who were still sitting there. “Well, you heard him. MOVE!” With that, the entire guild sprang into action. No one noticed Kyouya Hibari, the Sheriff of Magnolia coming inside the building and going to Lambo Bovino, a lightning mage who was making hand signs. “Just hold me,” Lambo ordered. “Tsuna-nii already has the Flying Thunder God Technique’s (Version Lambo) formula on his person, so we’ll be going straight to him. The ones who held Lambo were Hayato Gokudera, Takeshi Yamamoto, Ryohei Sasagawa, Kyouya Hibari, Mukuro Rokudo, Chrome Dokuro, Tsukiko Sawada, Lucy Sawada, and I-Pin Uchiha. Lambo took out a lime green-colored Kunai from his pocket and stabbed it on the floor. “Give me one second.” With that, Lambo and his passengers disappeared in a flash of green lightning.

As promised, Lambo did come back in one second and only said one thing. “It’s balls up and tits up over there.” This time his passengers were Erza Fernandes, Natsu Dragneel, Gray Fullbuster, Wendy Marvell, Gajeel Redfox (who had come to the guild to report about this issue but was already beaten to it by Tsuna), Mirajane Dreyar, Elfman Strauss, Cana Alberona and Juvia Fullbuster. “Laxus, you’ll get the rest?” Lambo asked the Lightning Dragon Slayer.

“Sure,” Laxus replied. “I’ll bring old man Gildarts and the rest of the Thunder God Tribe.”

“Got it.” Lambo nodded as he put his kunai back in his pocket. “Remember, Navy HQ, Sole City.” With that, Lambo and his passengers disappeared once again with a flash of green lightning.

“I know that. Fool.” Laxus said as Gildarts and the Thunder God tribe held him. “Gramps, bring the cavalry,” Laxus said as even he disappeared in a flash of yellow lightning.

“Hey, master!” Giotto called out to the Fairy Tail Guild master.

“Yes my boy?” Master Makarov asked.

“Where did mom and the others go? I never heard dad sound so angry before. What’s going on?” Giotto asked in worry. “Did dad do something to make people mad at him again, is that why mom and the rest go to save him?”

“No child, it’s not your father’s fault. This time, trouble came looking for him. But don’t worry. Your dad is very strong on his own, but even stronger when your mom and your aunts and uncles go to back him up. Okay?” Master Makarov asked after he explained the situation as well as he could.

“Okay,” Giotto said. He didn’t completely buy the story. “Can we come with you on the Atlas Flame MK II as well?”

“No, you won’t,” Levy said as she entered the guild. “It’s a war zone over there.”

“But mom…” Emma, Levy, and Gajeel’s eldest daughter whined.

“But nothing!” Levy said in complete seriousness. “I will be staying here with you guys to keep an eye out. Okay?”

“Okay.” The kids said in unison. They were obviously not happy, but the last thing they wanted was to have Levy of all people angry with them.

Navy HQ, Sole City, Kingdom of Fiore.

When Lambo’s second group of passengers reached Navy HQ, they were horrified by the scene they were seeing. Many civilians, a few members of the SCPD, and even some soldiers were lying on makeshift stretchers. Wendy immediately went towards the makeshift field hospital to start treatment. She went to Ryohei who was already helping a medic of the Royal Marines. The medic immediately directed Wendy to another area of the wounded where there were fewer medics tending. While Wendy would have once been horrified by the magnitude of the battle, she had been hardened to the true reality of war when she participated in the Fiore-Bosco conflict as a medic attached to the 7th Medical Division. That conflict also took whatever naivety she might have had when she had killed a Bosco soldier with her standard-issue pistol while she protected her comrade. All of her accumulated experiences, therefore, helped her in tending to the wounded as quickly and efficiently as possible. Ryohei, who was wrapping a bandage on an SCPD officer saw Wendy doing her job without shaking her hands in fear of all the blood around her. While he was admittedly proud of her, he also felt guilty about the fact that in a way, he was responsible for a child-like Wendy to have such a serious face in this kind of situation.

Meanwhile, Tsuna and the rest of the new arrivals were firing from submachine guns, and anti-material rifles to get through the shields. Natsu wanted to charge headfirst, but Tsuna convinced him that with a naval bombardment, that was now just two minutes away from firing, he would not be allowed. Because the last thing Natsu would have wanted was to be within the target range of those massive guns that was on the RFS Fairy Tail and the RFS Sabertooth. Once that was done, everyone took a firearm each and started firing. The enemy’s ballistae were already rubble when the marines used their rocket launchers to take them out. Similarly, they didn’t have to worry about dragons swooping down on them because the Fiore Royal Air Force, in the form of attack helicopters, mainly the FH-1 Hunters and the AK-9 Savage Helicopters, had brutally cut down all enemy air assets and established air superiority. Fleet Admiral Nelson Cook ordered them to help clear out the other pockets as well.

Aboard the RFS Fairy Tail and RFS Sabertooth, Sole City Bay Area, Sole City, Kingdom of Fiore.

The two battleships, the RFS Fairy Tail and the RFS Sabertooth had just arrived in the Sole City Bay Area. These two ships along with their other four sisters were massive hulks of battleships, that in our world, would convince people that these ships were the demonic hellspawn born from a threesome between the IJN Yamato, USS Iowa and the German battleship Bismarck. The RFS Fairy Tail and the RFS Sabertooth were the only two ships that could respond, as they were the nearest. The other four battleships were in different naval ports along the Kingdom’s coastline, and would never make it on time. The two battleships dropped their anchor just off the harbor. Because, for their efforts to bear fruit the two ships had to be as close as possible, even though the maximum range of their guns easily went over the city limits of Sole City.

“We’re in range Captain.” One of the ensigns said to Captain Edwin McFarland, captain of the RFS Fairy Tail.

“Very well.” Captain McFarland said. “Turn all of our guns 84 degrees port-side with an elevation of 69 degrees.” Captain McFarland saw the FNS Sabertooth doing the same, except for them, they were turning their guns starboard.

“Done!” Came the call from the gun crews.

“Load ordinances!” Captain McFarland ordered.

“Loading ordinances, aye aye sir!”

When that was done, Captain McFarland met the eyes of his counterpart onboard the RFS Sabertooth. Both of them nodded and gave the order simultaneously. “FIRE!”

BOOM! Eighteen loud shots were heard. Immediately Captain McFarland notified the forces fighting at Navy HQ. They had ten seconds to get into cover before 18 salvos would come raining down on the target. This was followed by salvos being fired from the battleships’ destroyer and frigate escorts as well.

Back at Navy HQ, everyone took cover. The injured in the field hospital were quickly evacuated to places where the shockwave and debris hopefully wouldn’t reach. ‘…5…4…3…2…1.’ Everyone thought when loud explosions started ringing out. For people like Tsuna, Tsuki (Phoenix Slayers), Natsu, Wendy, Gajeel, Laxus (Dragon Slayers), Lambo and Grey (Demon Slayers) those 18 seconds of the continuous bombardment was very painful, as even though they covered their ears, their hearing was too sensitive to tolerate it

“Good hit!” Fleet Admiral Cook said to the battleships on the comms, as he surveyed the damage after he got out of his hiding place as well. “Now, take your marines to secure the port and use small arms to deal with any enemy forces in the area, the RFS Queen Hisui E. Fiore has sent her aircraft and landing crafts. Thanks for the assist.”

“Understood, sir.” The captains replied.

Just as he was about to issue another order, the Fleet Admiral’s comm devices came to life again. “This is the 17th, 18th, 19th and 20th Infantry Brigades and 30th and 31st Mechanized Brigades along with the 32nd and 33rd Armoured Brigades of the Fiore Royal Army. We are two clicks out. Was that naval bombardment just now?”

“Yes, yes it was!” Fleet Admiral Cook replied. “Where you boys entering the city from?”

“We can see the Navy HQ. More like Navy HQ’s ass.” Came the reply. “Don’t worry sir. We’re finally here. Even more, soldiers are coming in as well.”

“Alright! About damn time!” The Fleet Admiral yelled with a boyish smile on his face before ordering, “17th and 18th Infantry go left with 30th Mechanized and 32nd Armour as support. Clear out the Royal Ministry of Immigration and Border Control’s secondary HQ. 19th and 20th Infantry, along with 31st Mechanized and 32nd Armour will go right. Clear the SCPD HQ. Move! Move! Move!”

“Roger that!” The reinforcing Battalions yelled as they went to their designated areas.

“What about us sir?” A new voice asked. “We’re a minute away from landing.”

“You’re the marines from the RFS Queen Hisui E. Fiore, right?” Fleet Admiral Cook asked.

“Yes sir.” Came the reply.

“Go and reinforce the City Affairs Council Building and secure the Mayor’s Office and the Paxia Trade Guild. After securing it, look for survivors.” Fleet Admiral Cook ordered.

“Roger that sir. Avenger One out.”

“Alright people! Look alive!” Fleet Admiral Cook yelled to everyone who had taken refuge from the naval bombardment. “We’ve cleared the enemy at the gates! Now it’s time to drive them back to wherever the hell they came from! Marines! Move up! Sailors! Stay frosty! Open the Gates!”

The gates of the Navy HQ finally opened, and everyone inside saw for the first time the damage that was done. All the bodies were charred and beyond recognizable. What used to be a mass of soldiers human, or otherwise, were now just burnt up tangled limbs all bunched together. However, none of the defenders paid any mind, they all thought that these invaders deserved it. The mages of Fairy Tail were at the forefront and charged the moment the order was given.

The current team broke in two. The first team under Tsuna’s command consisted of himself, Lucy, Tsuki, Hayato, Takeshi, Lambo, Ryohei, Kyouya, Mukurou, Chrome, I-Pin, and a squad of six Royal Marines. The second team consisted of Erza (as leader), Natsu, Gray Juvia, Wendy, Gajeel, Cana, Laxus, Mirajane, Elfman, the Thunder God Tribe i.e., Freed, Evergreen, and Bickslow, along with another squad of six Royal Marines. Gildarts meanwhile decided to leg it solo. After all, he was the most capable when he was doing things on his own.

With Tsuna’s team.

“Fire Phoenix Shriek!” Tsuna yelled, and a massive pillar of flames erupted from Tsuna’s mouth. Everyone that was caught in it melted almost immediately.

“Open Gate of the Archer! Sagittarius!” Lucy summoned her Celestial Spirit before proclaiming, “Star Dress: Sagittarius!” Lucy’s outfit changed into a twin-tailed coat and sleeves that left her shoulders and upper back bare. She wore a pair of dark thigh-high boots with a light trim on the top. Her hairstyle changed into a typical ponytail with two bangs framing her face. Lastly, her left shoulder now had Sagittarius’s zodiac sign on it. “Moshi, Moshi!” Sagittarius called as he gave a mock salute to his summoner. “You orders ma’am?” Sagittarius knew what was coming, after all, this was the first time he saw his mistress so positively enraged. “Sagittarius. Shoot to kill.” Lucy ordered with a no-nonsense voice. “Roger that.” Sagittarius replied with equal seriousness. The gloves were finally coming off after all. Did the Celestial Spirit like it? No. No, he didn’t, but he knew that his mistress’ views on the morality of killing a fellow human being really changed after spending those two months in that trench.

“Sistema C.A.I. Cambio Forma!” The metal cannon strapped on Hayato’s arm turned into a giant ornate bow made of bones. He pulled the string, and a crimson arrow formed on it. After charging it, he yelled, “Tornado Flame Arrow!” All those the arrows went through disintegrated into nothing.

“Shigure Soen Ryu 8th Form: Shinotsuku Ame.” Takeshi charged forward and slashed his sword, Shigure Kintoki and in an instant, five enemy soldiers were cut down.

“Maximum Canon!” With that, Ryohei wiped out an entire column of enemy soldiers with a blow so strong, that their armor literally cracked. This was followed by a “Maximum Ingram!” A move that used expert footwork and yielded maximum results when combined with a Maximum Canon.

Kyouya didn’t even bother using any of his techniques. In his eyes, they were all herbivores who needed to be bitten to death for disturbing the peace. And biting the enemies to death is exactly what he did. The blows from his tonfas were so strong that the enemy soldier’s helmets, as well as their skulls, were being caved in.

“Oya, are you coming to kill us?” Mukuro asked with fake inquisitiveness. “We can’t have that now, can we? So allow us to kill you instead. Come, Chrome.”

“Of course.” Chrome said as both unleashed one of their strongest illusion. An illusion so powerful, that it actually turned into reality. “Genju Mugaia.” Suddenly, crows, ravens and vultures appeared from thin air, and literally tore into and ate the enemy soldiers as they screamed in absolute terror.

“Crimson Phoenix Weaponry: Crimson Blade!” Tsuki summoned a pair of crimson-colored katanas that were formed from her own blood, which she then used to decapitate the heads of the enemy soldiers with her immense speed.

“Ametarasu!” I-Pin yelled as she activated her Mangekyou Sharingan. As the enemies burnt in the unholy black flames, I-Pin’s eyes began to tear blood. Boy, was she glad she got that eye transplant done when she started going blind all those years ago. Meanwhile, any of the soldiers that didn’t die in those black flames, were swiftly killed by the young woman’s kunai.

Meanwhile, the six members of the Royal Marines were just firing continuously from their rifles, as they changed their mags. They sure were glad they carried extras. Even then… “There are too many of them!” One of the marines yelled.

“I know!” Tsuna yelled in agreement as he burnt a few more of the enemy. “Stay in cover and keep firing!”

Suddenly another column of enemies arrived. They were human crossbowmen and elven archers. Everyone immediately recognized the implications as the elves pulled their bowstrings and the crossbowmen took aim. “Shit! Take cover!” Tsuna yelled, and just in time as well. Because the moment the last person got into a hiding spot, the arrows and bolts from the crossbows came firing down. Continuously. Because of this, Tsuna’s group was now under immense pressure as they were stuck.

“Tsuna-nii. I have an idea!” Lambo said as he was the closest to Tsuna and the six marines.

“What’s that?” Tsuna asked while making sure to keep his head down.

“This,” Lambo replied as he summoned a bag that contained 20 special kunai, all made by Lambo, for himself. “Throw them. Doesn’t matter if you hit anyone, as long as it goes there.”

“What’re you gonna do with them?” One of the marines asked.

“I’ll end this,” Lambo replied with seriousness.

“Alright.” Tsuna agreed. “The faster we take them out, the quicker we can push forward. I don’t have any other ideas. Marines, you heard him. Throw those kunais!”

“Yes, sir!” The marines said as they quickly threw the kunai into the enemy formation. The archers and crossbowmen looked in confusion and dismissed them as a desperate attempt of their enemy in gaining meager results. That was more than enough for Tsuna’s squad.

“What now?” The marines asked.

“You’re gonna see the fastest mage in Fairy Tail in action,” Tsuna said. “Don’t blink. Not even for a second. Lambo, do it.”

“Roger that.” Lambo acknowledged before turning to the marines. “A second is all I really need.” And just like that Lambo disappeared in a flash of green lightning and came back a second later.

“What happened?” Another marine asked.

“Watch.” Lambo and Tsuna said together. True enough, the throats of all the elven archers and human crossbowmen were dangling openly, as if they were cut. But three seconds later, blood started spurting out of their wounds. It was then that the marines realized what happened. Within a span of one single second, Lambo slit open the throats of every elf and human in the column. It was so fast, that it took more than a few seconds for the nerves, tissues, blood vessels, and their brains to realize that the throat has been slit. The young marines could only look in awe of the sight. “That was really cool man.” One of the marines said. “Yeah, but fucking creepy as well.” His friend added. “Now, now,” Lambo said as he blushed from the praise.

“Now that we’ve cleared the path, let’s move forward. We still have to link up with Erza’s squad in 100 meters” Tsuna ordered before activating his comms to Erza’s squad’s channel. “Erza where the hell are you guys?” Tsuna asked over the comms.

“We’re 40 meters out. Facing heavy resistance.” Erza replied. “Grey, get that archer over there! Natsu, swordsman behind Juvia! Cana, watch Wendy back! Laxus fry them all!”

“You want help?” Tsuna asked as his squad already started moving towards the meeting point.

“Negative.” Erza replied. “We’ll meet at the link-up point. Over.” Erza said.

“Roger that. Over and out.” Tsuna replied before addressing his squad. “You heard her fam. We’ll make our way over the meet-up point and decide our next move over there. Hustle up!”

As Tsuna’s squad made their way, enemies still continued to pop out from every corner. A trek of only 100 meters began to look like 10 kilometers. However, they soon reached their link-up point. It was just in time because when they saw Erza’s squad, the squad leader herself was cutting down an enemy swordsman before she met with Tsuna.

“Did you hear anything?” Erza asked.

“About what? Who?” Tsuna asked back. While he and Erza talked, the rest of the two squads were forming a circle to watch all over. The twelve marines (six from Tsuna’s squad, and six from Erza’s squad) were at the front, mainly because they were using guns.

“About anything. Who are they? Why are they attacking us?” Erza replied as she asked the questions that were on everybody’s mind.

“I dunno Erza.” Tsuna replied with a casual shrug. “All I do know is that these bastards just destroyed my vacation plans.”

“You can say that again,” Gajeel growled.

“No shit.” Natsu and Grey said together, before Grey asked his wife, “Juvia, you okay?”

“Yes. I’m a bit rattled, but Juvia will be fine.” Juvia said with a light smile.

Just before Tsuna could ask how was Lucy doing, a familiar voice sounded in his headset. “Trash, we’re a minute out.” The owner of the voice was Tsuna’s colleague from Spectre, Lieutenant-Colonel Xanxus di Vongola. “Who all are with you?” Tsuna asked.

“The Gesso trash, Bertesca trash, and the Shimon trash among seven more operatives of SPECTRE. VARIA is in here as well. Us and 12 men from the Azure Dragons are landing at Fiorentina bridge. Link up with us at Flora Fountain. Most of the stragglers are either dead or retreating towards the City Square. Plan’s to surround ‘em and force them to surrender.” Xanxus said on the comms.

“Roger that,” Tsuna said. “What happened to the Royal Marines coming from the FRS Queen Hisui E. Fiore?”

“Are you blind and deaf trash?” Xanxus asked incredulously. “Those clowns came ages ago and are helping up to clean the rest. We’re gonna drop in 30 seconds. Meet us at Flora Fountain, or I’ll skin you alive. Spectre-Lead out.” Xanxus ordered on the comms before cutting the connection.

“Well, you heard the man.” Tsuna said. “We have to go 350 meters South-West to link up with them.”

“Rules of engagement?” A marine asked.

“Any of these fuckers resist, drop ‘em. They give up? Leave ’em. They’ll be rounded up anyway.” Tsuna said as the group began to move. “Erza, you mind taking command for a while?” Tsuna asked.

“What’s wrong?” Erza asked with concern.

“I need to apologize to Lucy.” Tsuna replied.

“Alright. I understand.” Erza said as Tsuna went to Lucy.

“Hey Luce.” Tsuna said.

“Hi honey.” Lucy replied.

“Look I just wanted to apologize, okay.” Tsuna said.

“For what?” Lucy asked.

“This… entire mess, I guess?” Tsuna replied unsurely.

“It’s not your fault Tsuna.” Lucy said. “I know you had planned a lot about how you wanted to make tonight and tomorrow one of the most memorable nights of mine and the children’s lives. Of course, you could never predict this kind of thing happening.”

“But, are you okay?” Tsuna asked. “I heard how you ordered Sagittarius to shoot to kill. Speaking of him, where is he exactly?”

“I sent him back.” Lucy replied. “As for me ordering that, I saw what these people did. I don’t know whether you saw it or not, but I saw an entire family of four, two parents, two kids, a girl, and a boy, completely slaughtered. What kind of sick army does that exactly? That’s when I realized, that if they’re not stopped here, then one day, they will reach Magnolia, where our kids are. I would never allow these savages to lay a single hand on our children. That’s why I gave Sagittarius that order.”

“Hmph. That is so you.” Tsuna said with a smirk.

“I know.” Lucy agreed with a smile. “That’s why you married me.”

“Ha! True!” Tsuna laughed. “Well then honey, time to tell these invaders know why they shouldn’t mess with us, right?” Tsuna asked his wife.

“Damn straight.” Lucy said with a serious look.

Meanwhile, Natsu and Gajeel ran beside Wendy. “Hey Wendy, you okay?” Natsu asked.

“Yeah.” Wendy replied with a smile. It was completely fake though. Both the dragon slayers knew it.

“Look, I know this might be a bit hard for you kid, but we have no choice right now.” Gajeel said. “I know that you hate killing, even though your magic’s very purpose is to kill dragons. But you have to understand, these guys ain’t gonna show us the same courtesy we could show them. It doesn’t matter if anyone says that we should not stoop to their level or whatever. The fact of the matter is, killing in war is a simple fact of life. What we should not do, is slaughtering people without any care for the world. You understand?” Gajeel asked.

“I agree with metalhead.” Natsu said. “I heard that the first time you actually killed someone was when you were protecting a comrade, right? I still think killing is wrong. But when your enemy has no qualms about killing you and those that you care for, you have to reply in kind. Plain and simple.”

“What the flamebrain said.” Gajeel nodded.

“Okay.” Wendy said. This time her face set with a determined look. She wished that Carla was here, but she knew that Lambo wouldn’t have been able to carry her, Happy, and Pantherlily. That’s why she would be coming with the rest of the guild on the Atlas Flame Mk II. Speaking of Fairy Tail’s own airship, It was Master Makarov’s voice that cackled through the teams’ comms now. “Yo! You kid’s alive?”

“Master!” Everyone (except the Marines) said with relief. “Where are you?” Erza asked.

“We’re already engaging with the enemy in West Sole City, near the red-light district. Blue Pegasus’s Magic Bomber Christina is doing similarly in the East.” Master Makarov replied. “What about you guys?”

“We’re linking up with a team comprising of Spectre and Azure Dragon operatives.” Mirajane replied. “We plan to push the enemy back together.”

“A sound plan.” Master Makarov said. “Any word on Gildarts?”

“Actually no.” This time it was Natsu who replied. “He’s been quiet ever since we left Navy HQ.”

“Well, what do you expect Natsu.” Gildarts voice came in. “Even for a guy like me, taking out 10 columns is time-consuming. Jeez, I’m getting too old for this nonsense.”

“Dad! You’re still alive!” Cana exclaimed.

“Of course I am! Don’t write me off so easily!” Gildarts retorted. “Tsuna, Erza, I’m heading towards Flora Fountain as well. I’ll see you guys there.”

“Roger that.” Tsuna and Erza said together.

Back at Sole City’s City Square. The command tent of the Saderan Invasion Party.

Imperial Legate Maximus just could not understand how everything was falling apart so quickly. They had managed to make significant gains when they attacked first. They had managed to plunder riches and also source new slaves for the Empire. But all of that changed when eighteen loud noises were heard behind him. Ten seconds later, those noises turned into loud explosions just in front of him. The Imperial Legate saw the majority of his army that was sieging the barbarian’s fort all vanished in a series of fiery explosions. After that, the barbarians started pouring out of the fort. The Imperial Legate sent one of his scouts to figure out what was the reason behind those explosions. The scout came back fifteen minutes later with terror in his eyes.

“Tell me, man! What news do you have?” The Imperial Legate asked

“M-My L-Lord, the barbarians command very dangerous magic! The source of those loud noises and the explosions were from a fleet of massive ships a few leagues from here. Those ships are nothing like ours! T-They are behemoths made of steel!” The scout replied.

“What?!” The Legate asked in shock. ‘How could barbarians possess such powerful magic?!’

“What happened to the dragon riders?” The Legate asked again.

“My lord, they have all been wiped out ages ago.” Another scout replied.

Soon enough droves of his soldiers returned. Some were missing their numbers, some missing their arms or even legs. One of the soldiers was being dragged by his comrades, but they didn’t even know the man was missing his head. All of these men that came back were just on the precipice. A bit more, and they would be pushed into the deep abyss of insanity.

“My Lord, please! Let us return to the Gate! We’re being slaughtered over here!” One of the commanders begged.

“We are the Imperial Army! We never run from the enemy! We will crush them! Rally your men and push those barbarians back!” Imperial Legate Maximus yelled.

Everything was going wrong. Very quickly. First behemoths of steel that spat fire and floated on water, and then many of the men who returned said that the barbarians commanded metal beasts and iron elephants. Even worse, there were dragons made out of metal and the barbarians using their own magic that was wild and unpredictable.

“I told you didn’t I?” Count Formal said as he came in the command tent. “It’s not too late. We should retreat.”

“Retreat?” The Imperial Legate asked with a sarcastic scoff. “Surrender to savages? Barbarians? Never.”

“I didn’t tell you to surrender.” Count Formal said. “I told you to retreat. There’s nothing wrong with a tactical retreat. Rework our strategy, and if possible replace the men we have lost today.”

The commander within the Imperial Legate told him that this was a piece of sound advice. However, the temptation for glory was too strong. After all, if he managed to subjugate these barbarians and bring them under the Empire’s sphere of influence, not only will they have a steady supply of slaves, his name would be chanted for generations to come. He will be seen as a hero. Parades would be held in his honor.

Before either man could say anything else, holes were torn open in the command tent’s roof and the table exploded in splinters. The two men dropped to the ground. Above, three ZH-70 Annihilator helicopters, belonging to the Fiore Royal Navy, were hovering. “This is Cobra 6. These guys have our civilians as hostages!”

“Cobra 6, do not let those bastards escape with our civilians! Do whatever you can to stop them! Ground Forces are 3 minutes away from your position.” Came the instructions from the Fiorean High Command.

“Roger that.” With the order given, the Annihilators started their machine guns and proceeded to shred the Imperial Soldiers into mangled and deformed corpses.

Seeing his army more or less routed, the Imperial Legate’s common sense finally won. While he knew they were his enemy, he couldn’t help but admire the cold brutality of the flying behemoths. Next to him, Count Formal also was thinking on similar lines.

The Imperial Legate proudly made his way towards the Royal Marines, divisions of the Royal Army, and members of the many SCPD SWAT teams, who had now surrounded the city square while being armed to the teeth and having itchy trigger fingers. “I am Imperial Legate Maximus Von Sicarius of the Imperial Army! I demand you to show me—“

Imperial Legate Maximus was cut off when a weight appeared on his back and he fell flat on his face. The source of the weight was a tall man with straight black hair that fell on his forehead and partially covered his crimson eyes. He was dressed in an all-black mobile-bulletproof suit. The only identifying marks on the man’s suit were as follows. Firstly, the rank insignia on his right bicep, the Emblem of the Kingdom of Fiore above a five-pointed star that gave his rank as Lieutenant Colonel. The second identifying mark, however, was the patch on his left bicep. When the other soldiers and cops saw this patch, they actually started feeling sorry for the enemy. It was a skull, wearing a black-colored military beret. Below the skull, were two rifles crossing each other and finally, words were written below the picture in a banner. Si Vis Pacem, Para Bellum. Around the picture were additional words written. Fiore Special Service. SPECTRE. The man was now pointing a knife at the Imperial Legate’s throat. “Silence, trash.” Lt. Col. Xanxus di Vongola ordered in a tone that carried no room for disobedience. Even the Imperial Legate understood that he would not stand a chance in front of this man and that his very life was now in his captive’s hands. For a second, the Imperial Legate thought that he was looking at Lord Emroy himself.

Meanwhile, Tsuna snuck up behind Count Formal and drove his elbow into the man’s face when he turned around. After that Tsuna used his strength to pin the man down and only said one thing while putting pressure on Count Formal’s back with just his foot. “Move a muscle. I dare you. That’ll be the last thing you will ever do.” The Count did not understand either of them, but he knew that what he just said was nothing short of a threat that carried dire consequences if disobeyed.

For what was the first time in history, the Imperial Saderan Army was defeated. With this unprovoked attack, the Saderan Empire just kicked the viper’s nest. Count Formal hoped that the other armies may have been successful, and if not, they at least did not suffer the same amounts of casualties. What Count Formal didn’t know, was that he was wrong. Very, very, wrong.

Chapter Text

City Cemetery, Sole City, Kingdom of Fiore. 11th July X800.

BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG!

.

.

.

BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG!

.

.

.

BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG! BANG!

These were the sounds of the shots fired from the twenty-gun salute given by soldiers from the 78th Royal Artillery Regiment of the Fiore Royal Army to honor all those who fell in the Battle of Sole City. The public memorial service was attended by the Mayor of the city as well as influential people who called the city home. The service was also attended by the Queen, the Royal Family, the Joint Chiefs of Staff, Congresspersons of the Royal Congress, ambassadors of foreign nations, veterans, current serving members from all branches of the Fiore Royal Military, Guild Masters (Magical, Trade, etc) and all of their guild members. One of them was Tsuna himself, who was holding Lucy as she quietly cried for the tragedy that had befallen the city and its inhabitants. Tsuna remembered the true carnage that had actually befallen the city only after they had forced the invaders to surrender and had captured their soldiers and commanders, and had then gotten involved in the cleanup and occasional hunt of a few invaders that were still running around. He remembered when he and a squad of Royal Marines were cleaning out one of the many residential areas, they had actually stumbled onto a group of the invaders involved in a gang-rape of a mother and her daughter, while a man, presumably the father, was already dead after he choked on his own blood. The fury that surged within Tsuna’s squad and Tsuna himself was very palpable in the room, and they killed the enemy soldiers with extreme prejudice. Of course, in Tsuna’s case, he had killed his prey in the most gruesome way possible; death by being burnt in the scorching flames of a Fire Phoenix until they were nothing but charred husks. Unfortunately, the mother and daughter were already dead and one of the Marines wondered what kind of sick bastards did such horrible things. The marines were also ashamed of the fact that these bastards were soldiers, not like Tsuna blamed them.

Back to the present, colleagues of the fallen SCPD officers were folding the flags of the Kingdom of Fiore, which was used to wrap the caskets of the fallen police officers, and were now presenting it to the spouses or parents of the deceased. After they presented the flag, the entire contingent of the SCPD immediately gave the relatives a crisp salute. However, everyone knew the ugly truth. A folded flag and a posthumous medal of valor would not bring their loved ones back. The one who was most acutely aware of this was Queen Hisui E. Fiore herself. The Queen still felt sick every time she remembered the number of her people that were killed in this attack. Approximately 800 subjects of the Kingdom of Fiore and 200 more injured, with an equal amount, declared missing. Now, every fiber of her being was only demanding three things. Justice, Retribution, and Vengeance. However, Queen Hisui knew that she would have to be very careful when going about it. Had this been any other country in Earthland, she knew that the Royal Congress would rally behind her and pass the motion issuing the Declaration of War, however, the main contention that would definitely divide the House was the structure called, The GATE. While Queen Hisui knew, that all the legislators of this country and the public who sent them there would want retribution, the idea of sending the Fiore Royal Army through an unknown structure that would lead to God knows where would not sit well with a few people. The Queen of Fiore was interrupted from her thoughts, when the Royal Minister of Defense, Darton, looked at his communication-lacrima (mobile phone) and softly grunted in approval.

“Please tell me you have some good news.” Queen Hisui whispered. “I’m starving for something good.”

“I do indeed have some good news, your Majesty,” Darton replied. “The Fiore Special Service has managed to crack open one of the commanders of the invading army and have learned of their origins. Apparently, one of them was very willing to talk.”

“I see.” Queen Hisui said as she kept her gaze at the families of the fallen.

“The White Tigers’ officer-in-charge of the interrogation and investigation is already on his way here to brief your Majesty, the Joint Chiefs of Staff, and the Royal Congressional Committee of Special Operations.” Darton continued.

“Very well.” Queen Hisui said as she took a deep breath. ‘Finally, something I can work with.’

Two Hours later. City Affairs Council Building, Sole City.

Tsuna made his way to the Sole City Mayor’s Office while wearing his Service Dress Uniform. He was summoned by the Queen herself, as his comrades from the FSS had managed to unearth the identity of the invaders, along with their motives for attacking their city. If he was being honest, Tsuna was actually interested to know the identity of these guys as well. If the knowledge he remembered of his past life was taken into account, these guys resembled the Roman Empire, under the reign of people such as Emperor Augustus, Great Nephew and the adopted son of Dictator Julius Caesar, Emperor Caligula, Emperor Nero, and others. Of course, Tsuna was a hundred percent sure, that the Roman Empire did not have orcs, elves, dwarfs, and demi-humans within their ranks, no matter how mad it would be. This knowledge did bring up the question; who are these guys, and why do they look so damn similar to the Roman Empire?

As he made his way to the conference room, many staff members of the City Affairs Council parted to clear Tsuna’s way. Not only because of his rank as a captain in the SPECTRE Division of the Fiore Special Service but also because of the role he played in Sole City’s defense. However, one person did not move away from Tsuna’s path. Tsuna knew who the man was, and addressed him accordingly. “Mayor Windsor. I trust you are holding up okay?”

“As okay a man could be after burying brave sons and daughters of this city who died defending it, Captain Sawada.” Lawrence Windsor, the Mayor of Sole City, said. The Mayor was a man who was in his mid-70s and had long white hair, a white mustache, and a long beard. He was dressed in a white suit and black undershirt with no tie. Just a few seconds of looking at the man told Tsuna of the adverse effect this event had upon the man.

“I’m assuming you got the invitation to the briefing as well?” Tsuna asked while resisting an urge to make a smart-ass comment.

“Indeed.” Mayor Windsor replied. “The Queen personally informed me about it and told me that it was my choice on whether or not I wanted to attend this meeting.”

“Let me guess, you chose the former.” Tsuna said.

“Is it even a question to be asked?” Mayor Windsor questioned. “The other members of the CAC and the Chief of the Sole City Police Department are also quite curious as well."

“Fair enough.” Tsuna agreed. “Want to walk with me then?”

“It shall indeed be a pleasure walking with the Hero of Sole City.” Mayor Windsor replied with some much-needed dry humor.

“Is that what they’re calling me?” Tsuna asked with a cringe. “I did what I did because one, it was my job. And two, those assholes, whoever they are, ended up ruining a perfectly good trip that I had planned for my wife and kids. Plus, there were many people who did their parts as well.”

“But you did your best to save lives.” Mayor Windsor said with sage-like wisdom. “Maybe, were it not for people like you, we would have lost more citizens of this embattled city.”

“Don’t worry about it old man.” Tsuna said. “The people of Sole City and this Kingdom have a stubborn streak that is more than a mile wide. This attack may have been unprovoked, people may have lost their lives, livelihood, and families, but you can be damn sure they will move on. They will remember all those who died protecting this city and live to honor their memory. Not just the people of Sole City, but the entire Kingdom of Fiore as well. You can bet on it.”

“That is true…” Mayor Windsor agreed as they reached the conference room.

“Ready for the show?” Tsuna asked before he opened the door.

“Yes.” Mayor Lawrence Windsor said with absolute seriousness. With a smirk, Tsuna opened the door and asked the Mayor to go in first before following him. They were the last ones to arrive (Except the Queen. She arrives precisely when she is meant to), and Tsuna just checked his watch to make sure they were not late. Thankfully, they were not, as they still had two minutes to spare.

“Nice to see you, Jerry.” Tsuna said to the White Tiger agent who would brief everyone in the room about their new enemy. “How is the family?”

“Great, man. Well as great as it could be taking last week into account.” ‘Jerry’ replied. “How’s yours?”

“Lucy ain’t happy about all of this.” Tsuna admitted.

“I don’t blame her.” Jerry agreed. “None of us are. People are already demanding answers. Heck, my wife is asking me about it and she normally respects the fact that I can’t talk about my job.”

“Looks like you will be the answer to all of our problems then.” Tsuna replied with a smirk and a wink before patting his shoulder. “Good luck.”

“No shit.” Jerry said as Tsuna found his seat and a few moments later, the Queen came in the Conference Hall as well. The moment the Queen came, everyone in the room stood up in respect of the Monarch.

“Sit down ladies and gentlemen.” Queen Hisui said as she reached her seat at the head of the table and sat down, the rest following her. “I call this meeting to order. Captain Jeremiah Strauss of the White Tigers Division of the Fiore Special Service, I believe you are the agent who was in charge of interrogating these prisoners.”

“Yes ma’am.” Jerry replied.

“Very well.” Queen Hisui replied. “What do you have for us?”

“If everyone will open the files in front of them…”

The Next Day. House of Elected Representatives, Royal Congress, Crocus, The Kingdom of Fiore.

The entirety of the Royal Congress was present for the emergency joint session called by the Queen. Everyone knew what her speech would be about, however, they still wanted to hear a statement from the monarch who had not spoken a single word since the attack. All the Congressmen who had attended the memorial service the day before could see the expression the Queen had. While externally she was calm, her eyes, however, were a storm and showed the righteous fury in her eyes. Everyone was expecting the Queen to harshly condemn this attack and ask the Royal Congress to support her in getting justice.

The Congresspersons were not the only ones present in the room though. Many members of the press were present in the press gallery and were reporting live. After all, it was well known that whatever the Queen would say, would definitely be sensational and would be talked about by her subjects. The moment Queen Hisui entered the chamber, the newspaper journalists' cameras immediately started clicking photos, and the channel cameras zoomed to capture the Queen’s expression.

“Nobles… Representatives…” The Speaker announced to the Congressmen and women from the House of Elected Representatives and the House of Nobles. “It is my distinguished honor of presenting to you, Queen Hisui E. Fiore, Defender of The Realm and Queen of the Kingdom of Fiore and its Colonies.” Immediately, the members of Congress gave applause as the Queen shook hands with the Speaker of the House and then took her place at the podium.

“Thank you, Mr. Speaker, for presenting me to this 55th Joint Session of the Royal Congress.” Queen Hisui said before she started her speech. All over the country, everyone stopped whatever they were doing to listen to or watch the speech. “Eight days ago, the 4th of July X800, a date that shall live in infamy! The people of Sole City, our fellow countrymen, were suddenly, deliberately, and brutally attacked by military elements of a nation that we now know, as the Saderan Empire. The Kingdom of Fiore was at peace with the world and all in it, little realizing the possibility of the existence of other worlds, let alone that of a hostile power having designs against us. Indeed, the concept of a parallel universe was, and maybe for some, is still, quite alien to us. The creatures that attacked us eight days ago, could only be seen in children’s movies, fantasy fiction, magazines, and lacrima-vision series dealing with the supernatural and bizarre.”

At the mention of a parallel universe, Tsuna, his wife, and his friends just could not help but look at each other, with a sly grin creeping up on their faces even though the situation was very serious. “Wonder how Mystogan is doing?” Natsu voiced. “Shut up fool.” Everyone else from Fairy Tail said.

“It shall be recorded.” Queen Hisui continued after the short pause. “That this attack had to have been deliberately premeditated for an extended period of time. During that time, the rulers of the Saderan Empire, through their limited knowledge and experience of a long bygone era, completely underestimated, if they had taken anything into account at all, the existence of a comparatively advanced civilization and its capability to effectively respond and protect itself.”

After another pause, Queen Hisui continued, “I regret to inform to this Congress, to my subjects, and to all those who are listening to or watching this broadcast from all over the world, that this cowardly attack claimed the lives of 800 people, majority of them being subjects of the Kingdom of Fiore. 200 people are injured, and 1000 more have been declared missing.” Once again, the Queen paused for a few moments, allowing the journalists to furiously write down the figures and the face of the Congressmen to blanch at the number. She didn’t blame them, because when she heard it, she had the same reaction as well. Across the entire country, people were shouting in outrage. While obviously, the Queen could not hear what they were saying, it was very obvious that they were all demanding retribution. After letting the news sink in, the Monarch continued. “However, due to the timely response of the brave members of the Sole City Police Department, the Royal Military, the Fiore Special Service and even brave citizens of the city who took it upon themselves to quell and stop this atrocity, many more lives that could have been lost, were saved. As we speak, many thousands of the enemy are dead or dying, and a further 6000 are in our hands as extremely dangerous and volatile high-security prisoners.”

On hearing this news, the Congressmen applauded the statement and some even gave a whoop of joy.

“This attack on Sole City has caused a serious loss of life and injury to the subjects of the Kingdom of Fiore. In addition to the loss of lives, it is believed by the top brass of the Fiore Royal Military and by me personally, that those who have been declared missing have been taken captive and in chains, back to wherever this aggressor came from. Eight days ago, the Saderan Empire launched an attack against us. On that day, this enemy heinously took the lives of our fellow countrymen, callously disregarding human rights and the fact that many were unable to defend themselves and giving no thoughts of mercy to anyone. On that day, the retreating adversary took many of our people into captivity and into what we assume to be, abject slavery. On that day, the aggressor delivered an arrogant statement proclaiming we were to be conquered and subjects to whims and dictates not unlike an erstwhile Empire in the Western Continent that has now splintered itself into a civil war after their Emperor’s death. This foreign power had undertaken a surprise attack on one of our largest cities. Yet in spite of showing what an empty boast that proclamation was with their resounding defeat, we are sure they may try such a misadventure again. And we are even more sure to defeat them. Again.”

Once again, the entire House stood up to give the Queen a standing ovation. It was very well understood, that the Queen was playing on emotions. Not only of the Royal Congress but also of the Kingdom’s subject. Even the politicians who were fundamentally against an armed conflict knew, that this attack was unexpected, brutal, and absolutely uncalled for. They also knew, that the people who put them in the House, would not hesitate to send their political opponents or rivals in the next elections if they did not support this call to war. Therefore, they knew, that when it would come to the vote, they will have to support it.

“The facts of the last eight days and today, speak for themselves. The subjects of the Kingdom of Fiore have already formed their opinions and very well understand the implications to the very life and safety of our nation. Therefore, as Commander-in-Chief of the Fiore Royal Military, I order and direct the military to not only take all measures for our defense but to also draw plans to go on the offensive and take the fight to the enemy on their own territory but on our terms. To exact favorable terms for us, to exact justice for this travesty, we must take the leaders of the Saderan Empire into account, and most of all, to free the captives they have taken, our fellow countrymen, from their barbaric clutches. No matter how long it may take us to successfully retaliate in kind to this premeditated attempt at invasion, we, the subjects of the Kingdom of Fiore, in their righteous might will win with absolute victory!” Queen Hisui said before she took a sip from the glass of water that had been next to her since before the start of her speech. She continued once she put the glass down. “Without a doubt, hostilities exist. There is nothing denying the fact that our people who have been taken from us are in grave danger Therefore, I believe that I interpret the will of this Royal Congress and of the subjects of the Kingdom of Fiore when I assert that we will not only defend ourselves to the uttermost, but we will make it very certain that this form of aggression shall never again endanger us, or anyone in the continent of Ishgar! With confidence in our armed forces, and with the inbounding determination of our people, we will triumph!”

“Therefore, I ask that it be declared in this 55th Joint Session of the Royal Congress, that because of this unprovoked and dastardly attack by the Saderan Empire, on the 4th of July X800, a state of war now exists between the Kingdom of Fiore and the Saderan Empire.” Queen Hisui declared to the Royal Congress that was once again giving her a standing ovation and with millions across the world watching and even approving, especially the citizens of the Kingdom of Fiore.

When it was bought to the vote, both houses of the Royal Congress unanimously voted and declared war on the Saderan Empire. Two hours after her historic speech, Queen Hisui signed the declaration in her office, in the Royal Palace, Mercurius in front of many news cameras. It would only be known later on, that the photo that was clicked that day would become a very historic moment in the history of not only the Kingdom of Fiore or the continent of Ishgar but for the entire world of Earthland.

Three days later. Undisclosed Location, somewhere in the Kingdom of Fiore.

“So, what do you want me to do?” Tsuna asked Xanxus outside the interrogation room where Count Formal was being held to be questioned.

“Psych-op.” Xanxus replied. “You are one of the best that comes to my mind when questioning people and putting them under pressure.”

“That’s because I’m a sadist.” Tsuna said.

“The only reason for that is because you’re an insecure fool on the inside.” Xanxus shot back. Tsuna flipped the middle finger at him.

“How many fools we captured again?” Tsuna asked as he read the provisional file that was compiled about Count Colt Formal. It was made courtesy of Mukurou who used his magic to invade the Count’s mind to get some kind of information.

“Three Commanders.” Xanxus replied as he gave two more files. “The guy I put down is Imperial Legate Maximus Von Sicarius, the fool you took down is our dear friend who’s inside the interrogation room. The third guy is a dude called Brutus Co Palesti. Apparently, Byakuran caught his ass while he was sneakily trying to fuck off through the gate.”

“Great, another fool our taxpayers’ money is being wasted on.” Tsuna said with a tsk. “You have what I asked for?”

“Here it is.” Xanxus said while giving Tsuna a videotape and taking the other two files. “As for that fool, Byakuran will be questioning him. You take our little buddy over here while I take Maximus.”

“Roger.” Tsuna said before he walked in. The moment the door opened, the man called Count Colt Formal looked up to see who his new visitor was, and couldn’t suppress the shudder when he recognized Tsuna. Meanwhile, Tsuna sat down on the chair in front of the Count and placed the file on the table in between the two men. “Good morning, Count Formal.” Tsuna said in perfect Latin. Xanxus, Tsuna, Byakuran Gesso, Enma Kozato, and Gelaro Bertesca from SPECTRE had already made sure that the higher-ups of the Fiore Royal Military knew what language their new enemy was speaking. How would they make the others learn it, was not their problem.

“Good morning, Mr…?” Count Formal trailed off.

“Major Tsunayaoshi Sawada. SPECTRE Division of the Fiore Special Service.” Tsuna replied. Before the Gate opened, Tsuna was a Captain. However, in a private ceremony, the Queen personally awarded Tsuna his new promotion as well as a citation from Fleet Admiral Nelson Cook of the Fiore Royal Navy. “I’m gonna be honest with you, Count Formal. You have the information I need, and I will get it out of you. It will either be the nice, ethical way or the morally depraved way of beating you up and then pumping you full of so many drugs you will not know where to eat from or from where to take a shit.”

To the Count’s credit, he didn’t seem very intimidated by Tsuna’s threat, and if he was, the PoW was good enough to not show it on his face. “I have my own conditions.” Count Formal said.

“Let’s hear it then.” Tsuna said.

“I am a commander of an army. I ask for the high-ranking members of our army be given accommodations fit for our ranks.” Count Formal requested.

“You’re asking the wrong person.” Tsuna replied. “I’ve got no authority to promise or grant your request. As far as I am aware, the Royal Congress and the people will have our hides if they hear we gave you ‘generous’ accommodations. Let me be very clear, that you are on very thin ground with us. You don’t wanna know what we did to your boss, Imperial Legate Maximus Von Sicarius when he tried pulling shit with us.” Tsuna said as he put the videotape in the lacrima-vision set and played it. Count Formal saw how Maximus Von Sicarius was continuously beaten up by one of the soldiers. The soldier didn’t even ask him any questions, but just continued beating him up. After 45 minutes (meanwhile, Tsuna started playing a game on his portable lacrima) the camera zoomed on the Legate’s face that was swollen and tears coming out of his eyes, that were red. ‘Funny.’ Tsuna thought. ‘Funny what you can do with experienced stuntmen, good make-up, and good editing abilities.’

“Th-That’s absolutely barbaric!” Count Formal exclaimed.

“Oh? So that’s barbaric?” Tsuna repeated before slamming his hand on the table. “Is it now?! Opening a dimensional portal in the middle of a city and then having your army butcher innocent civilians and capture them as slaves is not at all barbaric then?! Huh?!”

When he didn’t answer, Tsuna continued, “Your actions were absolutely uncalled for. They were brutal and spit on the face of the words, ‘human rights'. And you have the gall to demand preferential treatment just because of your rank. I’ve never met a bigger hypocrite than you Colt. And believe me, I have met tons.”

Tsuna could tell that the Count was contemplating whether or not to talk. He decided to use one of his ace-in-the-holes. “A few years ago, we were attacked. Like you guys, they didn’t even give an inclination to attacking us. Of course, we, later on, learned that the initial attack was non-sanctioned, but after we defeated their army and killed their general, that EMPIRE, sent a naval fleet of more than 50 ships and at least a force of 20,000 men. Even you can understand how massive of an amphibious invasion force it is. Do you know what we did to them?” Tsuna asked. He could see the curiosity in the Count’s eyes. Once again, he put in another videotape. Count Formal was looking at the sea. However, a few seconds later, and after a small flash of light, the screen went completely white. This was followed by a very loud noise that continued for a few seconds. After that, the white light dimmed, and the calm blue sea with blue skies was replaced with a dark sky, black sea, and a large fiery cloud that was shaped like a mushroom. Count Formal could only look at it with absolute horror. He did not know what happened, but whatever it was, he knew it was very strong that it annihilated everything in its way. “Not a single sailor or soldier survived. But we didn’t just finish there.” Tsuna said as he casually looked at his nails.

“Th-There’s more…?” Count Formal asked in fear.

“Allow me to tell you what a very wise man once said.” Tsuna replied. “Don’t defeat an enemy by winning just one battle. Defeat him in such a way, that you will win all future battles. Anyway, after that thing you just saw, the Magic Council, a group of old farts who control all the legal magical guilds in this continent, unleashed their own weapon.” Once again, Tsuna pressed a button on the remote of the lacrima-vision, and a new sight was showed. What Tsuna showed was a video that had recorded the testing of the Magic Council’s Satellite Square: Etherion, a weapon that was orbiting Earthland, and could hit any place in the world within a span of two to six hours. Like an actual bolt of lightning, the beam from Etherion descended and completely obliterated its target. “That’s what we did.” Tsuna said while keeping eye contact with Count Formal’s horror-stricken eyes. “While we don’t have a video of it, we do know that we completely obliterated their capital.”

(AN: If you the original FT canon, the Magic Council only threatened the Alvarez Empire that they would use Etherion. If you didn’t catch it by now, Tsuna just lied over here. Well, it’s not like Count Formal can do anything about it.)

‘By the Gods…’ Count Formal thought in absolute fear. ‘Just what kind of dragon have we awoken?’

“What you saw was only some of the things we can do.” Tsuna said. “Think about it, Colt. You’ve already seen what we can do when you came through the gate. That was without using the weapons I just showed to you. Do you want the same thing to happen to your people? I know that you have a young daughter…”

“NO! NOT A FINGER SHALL BE LAID ON MYUI!" Count Formal yelled in fear as he suddenly got up from his chair.

“Than tell me what I want to know.” Tsuna said as he calmly got up from his chair and looked the man in his eyes. “Help us, and I guaran-damn-tee you, no one will touch your daughter or your people. If required, I will even spin my report to the Queen and the Royal Congress and plead to them to grant you clemency. Of course, as long as you will accept Queen Hisui E. Fiore as your monarch, instead of the Saderan Emperor.”

“I am many things, Major Sawada. A traitor is not one of them.” Count Formal replied.

“In Fiore, loyalty is highly valued and equally rewarded.” Tsuna said back. “But what has your loyalty to the Saderan Emperor got you, huh? Do you think that bastard Emperor, whoever he is, will demand your return? The way I see it, with a man like you gone, the countdown of the fate your city has already started. Especially since you have not really returned victorious. Who knows, even if you do go back, what’s not to say, you would just be seen as a traitor and a shame to your forefathers. I won’t be surprised if little Myui is also ostracized by her friends. Can you live like that? Actually, how long do you expect to live anyway?”

Tsuna could see the cogs turning in the man’s head. He gave a smile when the Count answered (after a shuddering breath) with, “Fine. You have a deal. Let it be known that I, Colt Formal, Count of the City of Italica, will do my utmost to assist the forces of Fiore with whatever intelligence they may require. In exchange, I seek asylum for my people, my daughters, and for myself, by the Kingdom of Fiore, from the inevitable retribution of the Saderan Empire.”

“Done.” Tsuna said with a terrifying smirk on his face. He immediately changed his expression to a joyful face a he made his way to the door and said, “Well nice doing business with you. I’m going to drink to that.”

“Well then, allow me to tell you something as I start fulfilling my end of the deal.” Count Formal said, momentarily stopping Tsuna as the heavy door was half open. “The GATE that opened in your city is not the only one.”

“Excuse me?” Tsuna asked.

“In our entire continent, there are four sacred hills. The one where we came from, Alnus, is one of them. All four hills have a GATE, and the Emperor had all of them opened to source new riches, territory, and more importantly, new slaves.” Count Formal explained.

“Do you know where they opened?” Tsuna asked.

“Unfortunately, I do not.” Count Formal said, and Tsuna immediately knew the man right now had no reason to lie. He looked at Xanxus, Byakuran, and the other SPECTRE operatives, including his boss, Major-General Donovan Crane. All of them were looking at the Count in varying expressions, most of them in shock. Guys like Xanxus and Major-General Crane were wearing indecipherable expressions. However, Tsuna knew what had to be done.

Every goddamn country on every continent in Earthland had to be informed about this. No risks could be taken.

Chapter Text

New York City, New York State, United States of North America. 7th November 2095 CE.

‘What does a guy need to do, just so he can live in peace?’ This was the thought running in Staff Sergeant Derek “Frost” Westbrook’s mind as he dispatched off a weird orc-looking monster by shooting it on its ugly forehead. ‘Like really, is it too much for a member of the Delta Force to just enjoy his day-offs?’ S/Sgt. Westbrook a.k.a. Frost was a member of the USNA Army’s 1st Special Forces Operational Detachment-Delta (SFOD-D), commonly referred to as Delta Force. Frost wouldn’t lie, he absolutely loved his job, however, sometimes the bullshit he had to go through would drive him up the bloody wall. Case in point, his current situation.

All he was doing was enjoying the vacation time that was more or less thrust on him. That was six days ago. Why did he even get vacation time was beyond him. Especially because of the incident that literally happened 7 days ago, on October 31st, and made every country in the world put their militaries on high alert. Scorched Halloween. It started with the Great Asian Union (a country made up of the People’s Republic of China, Taiwan, parts of Mongolia, Vietnam, Laos, and Cambodia), attacking the Japanese city of Yokohama. Now, had it been 100 years ago, the United States would have gone to war as well, in accordance with the terms of the agreement that was between the United States of America and the newly created State of Japan that had come into effect in the previous century after the Second World War. However, in the year 2095, many changes had happened that had frankly made the world unrecognizable. Especially to someone from 1995.

In 2045, World War Three broke out. This time, it was not Germany’s fault. Rather, it was the entire world’s fault. But it didn’t just start suddenly. Like, Russia didn’t decide to get up one day in the morning and start an invasion of Europe. Rather, worldwide border disputed between countries snowballed into the first world war of the 21st Century. The reasons for these disputes were many, in the year 2030, climate change actually hit, but not in the way that was expected. Instead of Global Warming, there was global cooling on an unprecedented scale. Because of this unforeseen event, global food supplies deteriorated on a massive scale. This affected even the United States of America, though not as much as developing countries where population booms were happening. This was followed by the harsh treatment of Chinese refugees who had crossed the border into Russia (“Illegal immigration.” Said the Russian Government back then). This was only the start.

Like mentioned before, border disputes over critical resources started World War 3 in the year 2045. However, this war was a turning point in history for two reasons. This war lasted for 20 years, and this war saw the first official use of magic as a military weapon. Yes, magic. What once used to be a product of fairy tales and stories was now a product of science and technology that was extensively controlled by governments and their militaries. S/Sgt. Westbrook himself was a magician who had graduated from one of the many magic schools in the United States, but more on that later. The first recorded use of magic in the USA happened in 1999. When police officers possessing special powers stopped an act of nuclear terrorism that was being carried out by a fanatic cultist group to fulfill an apocalyptic prophecy. While it was initially referred to as “Supernatural Powers”, further research disproved that description. After that, many countries started investing in highly classified, secret magical research groups. Even the United States had turned Groom Lake a.k.a., Area 51, the highly classified US Air Force facility located within the Nevada Test and Training Range, into a facility to conduct research about magic.

In 2046, the International Magic Association was established as a branch of the United Nations Security Council. It was created to prevent any use of nuclear weapons by allowing magicians to free themselves from the constraints of the countries they belonged to, and permitting them to intervene in disputes of their own or even an enemy country.

In 2065, the Third World War officially ended with many changes to the political map of the world. Firstly, the end of the war saw four superpowers and many regional powers of equal standards being established and competing with each other. The Superpowers are as follows. The Eurasian Federation was declared in 2040 after years of instability following the death of the President of the Russian Federation, Vladimir Putin in 2032. In what could be seen as the Second Russian Revolution, a cabal of young military officers across the nations of the erstwhile CSTO member nations and Ukraine and Belarus called the ‘Installation of a Government to Rejuvenate Eastern Europe and Central Asia’ led simultaneous coups against the governments of Russia, Belarus, Kazakhstan, Kyrgyzstan, Tajikistan, Ukraine, and Uzbekistan and installed ‘Provisional Governments’ with the eventual stated goal of ‘uniting Eurasia’.

The brilliant coordination of the coup and the fact that it was successful across all the mentioned nations was a huge surprise to the world and despite the worldwide condemnation, and domestic protests (which were cracked down upon by Internal Troops and National Guard Divisions), the ‘Government to Rejuvenate Eastern Europe and Central Asia’ was eventually accepted after five years once the GREECA proved that they represented the best chance for the future stability of the country despite the ambiguity surrounding whether or not the state would still be run by a cabal of military officers.

Following the collapse of the European Union, the Eurasian Federation began cultivating closer economic and military ties with other Eastern European nations mainly for them to serve as a barrier from the increasing belligerence of Germany and France and their respective protectorates following the collapse of the European Union. France, Germany and their protectorates would point at the de-facto military junta that was still running the Eurasian Federation and use that as an excuse to fight each other and the Eurasian Federation for influence over Eastern Europe, something that continues up to this day.

By 2050, and after many covert operations, Abkhazia, Armenia, Azerbaijan, Gagauzia, South Ossetia, Transnistria, and Turkmenistan would also join the Eurasian Federation, bringing itself into limited conflict with Iran and Turkey. The EF would get into conflict with the Great Asian Union over Mongolia, and after a year of fighting, Mongolia would be divided across a ceasefire line, that would still see exchanges of artillery and mortar fire across the ceasefire line by both nations.

The next superpower was the Great Asian Union. Like mentioned before, this nation comprised of the People’s Republic of China, Taiwan, parts of Mongolia, Vietnam, Laos, Cambodia, and the Republic of Dahan. The Republic of Dahan was a short-lived nation that had splintered off from the People’s Republic of China to form an independent country during the beginning years of World War Three and comprised of Taiwan, Guangdong, Fujian, Zhejiang, Hainan, Guangxi, Hunan, Hubei, Guizhou, and Chongqing. While the PRC threw men, money, and weapons in their attempt to invade the Korean Peninsula with the Korean People’s Army, Dahan co-operated with Japan and South Korea (which would unite the Korean Peninsula) mainly because of their shared enemy. Dahan’s Kunlunfang Institute served as the nucleus of Dahan that allowed them to stand toe-to-toe with the Great Asian Union, despite having inferior resources.

However, all of this changed in the year 2062, when the Kunlunfang Institute kidnapped Maya Yotsuba. Maya Yotsuba was one of the daughters of Genzou Yotsuba, the head of the Yotsuba Family, a magical family in Japan that was created by the highly secretive Fourth Research Institute of Japan. For a period of 18 months, the officials of the Kunlunfang Institute proceeded to rape Maya Yotsuba and use her in inhumane human experiments. However, in February 2064, the Yotsuba Family retaliated.

The event would go on to be called, The Nightmare of 2064. In the course of a single night, the Yotsuba Family slaughtered 4000 high-ranking officials of the country. From cabinet ministers, senior bureaucrats, military officers, magicians, and researchers and the complete and utter destruction of the Kunlunfang Institute and its research. All of this for the loss of just 30 people on the side of the Yotsuba Family. Because of this, Dahan internally collapsed, and the Great Asian Union decided to recommit its resources engaged in Korea to annex Dahan once it was clear to the Chinese that they were losing in Korea.

Soon enough, the Great Asian Union commenced simultaneous land and sea invasions of Cambodia, Laos, and Vietnam and the last stronghold of Dahan in the island of Taiwan in an effort to get them into the fold. While successful, it did come at a great cost to the men serving the GAU’s People’s Liberation Army as the four nations pulled every trick in the book to make the American Intervention in Vietnam almost a century ago look like an amusement park visit gone bad.

The third superpower was the Republic of India. However, the Republic of Iran also competed for this claim despite internationally being seen as a regional power. In 2047, 100 years since India and Pakistan received independence from British rule, the Islamic Republic of Pakistan started an invasion of the Indian side of the disputed territory of Jammu and Kashmir and started the fifth Indo-Pakistan war. This time, India did not hold back, and along with Afghanistan, Pakistan and its armed forces were quickly and brutally crushed. Following this, the military leaders of Pakistan were put on trial for crimes against humanity, human rights violations and were found guilty.

Subsequently, they were all hanged to death. Furthermore, Pakistan was broken up, with the province of Khyber-Pakhtunkhwa being ceded to Afghanistan, and the regions of Balochistan and Sindh were released as independent nations, but under Indian oversight. The Pakistani side of Kashmir, Gilgit-Baltistan, and Punjab was annexed by India, citing historical claims. This event made India and Afghanistan form a defensive alliance. Soon, the People’s Republic of Bangladesh also joined in.

Following this, India invaded Sri Lanka and Myanmar, as they feared the Chinese presence that became too prominent in both of these countries. These invasions did not receive good reactions internationally, but India made its stance clear, and would only withdraw until China completely left the entire region. The People’s Republic of China refused this.

India, and in extension, her allies, signed a non-aggression pact with Thailand and to protect them from the aggression of the Great Asian Union. Furthermore, RAW, the premiere external intelligence agency of India carried out successful covert operations in Nepal and Bhutan to sway public opinion in India’s favor.

By the end of World War Three, India’s territory comprised of many former territories of the erstwhile British Raj along with Baluchistan, Bhutan, Nepal, and Sindh being independent nations, but under Indian oversight in return for military protection from India. While Bangladesh rejoined India following successful propaganda campaigns carried out by RAW, Afghanistan charted out its own path and decided to maintain a good relationship with India by signing a Thailand-style non-aggression pact to protect each other from the Eurasian Federation.

Finally, the fourth superpower was none other than the United States of North America. Before WW3, it was just the United States of America. Following the debacle that was the humiliating retreat of the United States following the Two-Decade War against the Taliban in Afghanistan, which saw the relationship of the USA with its NATO Partners reached an all-time low, the USA almost internationally retreated from being the so-called ‘world police’, only reminding the world of its presence when nations such as Russia and China began to meddle too much in American interests around the world. However, following Afghanistan, it was quite clear to the US Government that public appetite for committing boots on the ground in far-flung areas of the world was at its lowest, if completely non-existent at this point. Instead, the USA once again turned inwards and looked to reassert the Monroe Doctrine.

In North America, the US saw, what could be considered as a success, when following the presence of the increasingly belligerent Eurasian Pacific Fleet being too close for comfort allowed the US and Canada to join together to form the United States of North America in the year 2049. In 2051, the USNA saw itself being driven into an increasingly explosive Covert War with the reborn nation of Gran Colombia of South America being led by someone known as only ‘The Strongman’. After a series of back-and-forth between the two nations that was very precarious for the USNA’s international credibility, the relations between both nations thawed in 2055 following the agreement to have Costa Rica be neutral ground for them. Both signed treaties of non-aggression between themselves and Costa Rica and both guaranteed Costa Rica’s independence.

In 2060, the United States of North America declared war on Mexico. Mexico at that point was considered to be a collapsed failed state run by Drug Lords, who had essentially divided the country amongst themselves and ran their domains like fiefdoms while the Mexican Federal Government’s power was limited to only the city limits of Mexico City. After an attack on the USNA Embassy in Mexico City killed many American diplomats, including the Ambassador, the USNA Congress declared war on the drug cartels of Mexico and unleashed the full might of the USNA Armed Forces. Despite international expectations, The Strongman did not denounce the Americans for their imperialism and is believed to have prevented many of the southern cartels from being able to retreat into South America.

The Mexican situation, along with the heavy deterioration of Cuba and the continued atrocities of the Cuban Government, saw the USNA attempting another invasion of Cuba via the Bay of Pigs, this time with the full support of the USNA Air Force, USNA Navy, and the USNA Marine Corps. This time, the invasion was an overwhelming success, and Cuba was used as a staging point for a naval invasion and airborne insertions into Mexico to encircle and finish off with the southern cartels.

By 2061, the entirety of Mexico was captured, and the Flag of the United States of North America flew alongside the Flag of Mexico over the National Palace in Mexico City and following an announcement by the US Government in 2065 that US troops would begin leaving Mexico once the last of the cartels were mopped up, public demonstrations took place across Mexico and online petitions flooded the USNA Congress calling for integration with the USNA, citing complete distrust in the Federal Government of Mexico, which allowed the Cartels to rise up in the first place.

By 2070, the United Mexican States officially joined the United States of North America following a public referendum, which saw overwhelming support for joining the USNA. By then, the USNA’s territory extended from Alaska to former Nicaragua, all states which joined the growing USNA to become official states. Cuba still remained a US territory due to the communist insurgency.

As mentioned before, the end of World War Three saw the rise of superpowers and powerful regional powers that could stand up to the superpowers despite not being as economically or militarily strong as the latter. For example, in the Pacific, the Japanese Diet passed a bill that made the Japanese Self Defense Force go into military isolationism and the United States was to leave the home islands with immediate effect by handing over their bases to the Japanese and taking all of their assets with them. Furthermore, another bill passed by the Japanese Diet saw the JSDF rename itself into the Imperial Japanese Army and the abolishment of Article 9 in the Japanese Constitution, much to the rage of Japan’s Asian neighbors, especially the Great Asian Union. Even the USNA seemed nervous on this one.

However, an official press statement by the Prime Minister of Japan made it quite clear that Japan would have a no-strike first policy and would only use its military if and when it was suitably deemed by the Emperor’s government that Japan itself or her interests were in direct danger. This statement was completely rejected by the GAU, but they could only give rhetoric, as they were still reeling from the effects of the Nightmare of 2064 and still dealing with pockets of resistance in the new Indochina, Formosa, and Mongolian provinces of the GAU along with the military disaster that was the invasion of the Korean Peninsula.

Unknown to anyone at the time, two of the largest Ancient-Magic associations in Japan, the Order of the Imperial Demons and the Brotherhood of the Thousand Nights, had come together to form a new covert-operations military arm of the Imperial Japanese Armed Forces called D.E.M.O.N. The rumor in the highest level of the Japanese society was that D.E.M.O.N. was founded on similar lines as that of the S.T.A.R.S. unit of the United States of North America.

The situation relating to the presence of USNA troops in Korea was reversed when compared to Japan. The Korean People's Army, with the tacit support of the Great Asian Union, ignited the Second Korean War following the assassination of the entire Kim Family and their supporters within the Korean Worker's Party across the Democratic People's Republic of Korea in 2047. In some cruel irony or symbolism, on 25th June 2050, the Korean People's Army, along with the People's Liberation Army of the GAU crossed the Demilitarized Zone and restarted the Korean War.

The brutality of this war once again horrifyingly echoed the same war hundred years ago. This time the methods used to kill each other were much worse. The nuclear missiles of North Korea were made defunct by the joint efforts of the combat magicians deployed by Japan, South Korea, and the United States of North America, thus forcing the war to be one of brutal attrition. Nonetheless, the coalition forces supporting South Korea achieved a breakthrough once it was clear that the GAU was pulling troops to deal with internal unrest and their border conflict with the Eurasian Federation. The final nail in the coffin for North Korea was when the GAU pulled all of its troops back to begin the war of annexation of Dahan following the Nightmare of 2064. After that, it was almost easy, and for the first time in more than a hundred years, the Korean Peninsula was united.

While USNA troops remained in Korea in the beginning, many of them were called back following the removal of the USNA Forces Japan and more troops being required to suppress the Communist Insurgency in Cuba. Furthermore, the military strength of the Great Asian Union was considered to be heavily neutered following the Second Korean War and other invasions the GAU conducted, along with the effort required to hold their new territories.

Meanwhile in Europe, the European Union, the so-called ‘European Experiment’ disastrously collapsed in 2038 when it was on the cusp of achieving the idea of a ‘United States of Europe’ or, as it was more coming to be known as, the ‘European Federation’ following the publication of the ‘Moscow Papers’. The ‘Moscow Papers’, as the name suggests were series of documents that were dumped on the dark web, and first published by the media in Moscow, Russia, before quickly going international because of the serious and comprehensive nature of the allegations against many former and current leaders of the European Federation Project. While initially suppressed within the EU member states, and written off as Russian disinformation, an increasing number of corroborating evidence was confirmed to be true by international sources, to which the EU had no reasonable counterclaims against, except increased censorship. The EU classified the sharing of these documents to be cyber-terrorism and the EU Member States responded with arbitrary arrests against alternate media infrastructure and personalities suspected of having even merely viewed the material, which included former senior police, armed forces, and intelligence officials, which gained international news coverage and condemnation. The increasing fears of a totalitarian crackdown saw the eruption of protests on the streets across the Union, particularly in the Visegrad group. This led to the initial deployment of riot police and national armed forces. However many of the rank and file were at least sympathetic to the protesters.

Frustrated at the continuing protests, the EU deployed the European Peacekeeping Corps in large numbers and had their authority supersede that of the national police/army and had their orders took precedence. In this case, their orders were to shut down the protests and apprehend the instigators by ‘any means necessary.’ All of this, much to the horror of national forces, included ever-escalating levels of violence against protesters, onlookers, and later emergency services. The protests very quickly went from peaceful to violent themselves when the EPC began ‘policing.’ While the national governments were initially compliant to the EU’s will, the increasingly harsh tactics, exposure, and resistance among governmental workers forced the governments to act.

Attempts to appeal to the EU were ignored by the EU, and orders for the EPC’s demobilization by the national governments were point-blank refused by the EPC forces. Following this, orders were issued by the governments calling for the obstruction of EPC operations by their own national forces, with varying degrees of success. By this point, much of the national army and emergency services are openly sympathetic to the protestors and helping them against the EPC. However, the scuffles turned to skirmishes, and the EPC’s firing into the protesting crowds backfired on more than one occasion with them being either swarmed and ripped apart by a bloodthirsty mob or being killed in a battle against aghast and then enraged national troops and police forces. Governments then had to choose between the EU or their own populace and many of them either fell or were forced to resign in the chaos. In a number of countries, armed forces and police with civilian aid worked to eliminate all EPC with extreme prejudice.

This worked particularly well in Eastern Europe, (Poland, Hungary, Czech Republic, Slovakia, Romania, etc) due to the already skeptical natures of those governments towards the EU. However, they took serious casualties as the bulk of deployed EPC was in those countries as they were considered the most likely to protest.

Spain’s regional separatists reacted incredibly violently to even more foreign oppressors other than the Spanish government and those regions effectively seceded from Spain as the central government lost control (Basque, Galicia, Catalonia, Andalucía). This allowed Portugal to dispose of the disorganized EPC in its territory with relative ease, aided by British Special Operation Forces.

Places like Germany, Netherlands, Luxembourg, Denmark, and Austria saw the fiercest fighting, followed by Spain, France. In the former group, after using the EPC to suppress the agitators, scores of EPC soldiers and officers were suddenly arrested or killed in shootouts by the remaining armed and police forces on a myriad of charges including terrorism and extremism.

In Scandinavia, Norway was able to drive the EPC out following brutal guerrilla warfare along with aid from British Special Forces. Italy constantly teetered on the brink of collapse but was able to barely survive as a loose federation with considerable power being ceded to regional governments. Ireland, which was mostly insulated from the chaos due to its distance and remoteness continued to advocate for the EU and denounced Britain’s aid to Norway and Portugal as ‘aggressive British Neo-Imperialism’ in the beginning of the EPC crackdown in the wake of the ‘Moscow Papers’. However, Ireland’s tune soon changed following more and more footage coming from the European Nations fighting the EPC and the fact that Ireland’s economy began collapsing to the point that Britain had to bail them out. Finally, Britain interfered in full force to prevent a Turkish invasion of Greece and Cyprus.

Ultimately, the collapse of the EU in this manner saw trust entirely lifted from any kind of ‘United Europe’ project, and instead of a true successor to the Roman Empire, Europe was once again divided in a way vaguely similar to how it once was before World War 1. In Western and Central Europe, France and Germany emerged as the regional hegemons leading distinct power blocs. France led a bloc that consisted of itself, Wallonia, Basque, Galicia, Catalonia, Andalucía, and the rest of Spain. Meanwhile, Germany, which considered itself to be the successor of the European Union, led a bloc that consisted of itself, Netherlands, Luxembourg, Denmark and Austria. On the other hand, Eastern Europe was used by the Eurasian Federation as a buffer against the aggression of France and Germany, despite all sides trying to covertly gain control over them with limited success, while the Baltic Nations fell to the Eurasian Armed Forces following the chaos in the rest of Europe. Finally, Italy elected to remain neutral amongst all blocs and strived to maintain relations with all of them. However, it was clear that there was a strong undercurrent of distrust amongst the Italian people and the government against the rest of Europe.

On the other hand, the United Kingdom started becoming more assertive on the world stage following Afghanistan. While the UK still considered the United States as its most important ally and partner, the trust in the relationship between the two nations was heavily diminished. Surprisingly, the UK began to once again reinvest into its armed forces and sought to regain its place under the sun. During the chaos of the EPC attacks across Europe, Britain once again reminded the world in general, and Europe in particular, why they were the ones who once had an Empire ‘where the sun never set’. British Armed Forces, both conventional and magical forces, simultaneously defended and fought along with forces of Portugal, Norway, Greece, and Cyprus to aid them against the attacks of the EPC and Turkey respectively.

In the year 2030, discontent against the theological government of the Islamic Republic of Iran, led by the Ayatollah, reached a fever point and 52 years after the Islamic Revolution, the Iranian people declared that they had absolutely enough. Backed by Western Intelligence Agencies, and even the Russians, the Iranian people forced the Ayatollah to resign and declare the institution of a Republic Democracy. However, the Iranian Revolutionary Guard Corps had decided to not go down without a fight and was thus the beginning of the IRGC Insurgency against the legitimate democratic government of Iran, which continues even today, but not to the same extent as in the beginning.

Since the end of WW3, peace was present, but it was shaky. For, example rebellion against the GAU in Vietnam between 2074-2082 or the 2092 invasion of Okinawa by the GAU and the 2092 invasion of Sado by rebels armed and trained by the Eurasian Federation. While both of these invasions failed, they did not help Japan’s relations with its immediate neighbors. However, two pieces of information greatly disturbed the United States of North America.

During the Okinawa invasion, a mysterious magician helped the IJA garrison and almost singlehandedly demolished the GAU troops. This magician possessed a “Demon Right”, which turned anything or anyone to dust, and a “Divine Left”, which recovered the magician’s comrades from any sort of wound inflicted. The CIA later managed to unearth the epithet the GAU soldiers started calling the mysterious magician with, Mahesvara. Mahesvara or Shiva was a prominent Hindu deity worshipped as the ‘creator’ and ‘destroyer’ of the world. However, it also made sense.

The second piece of information was during the invasion of Sado. A thirteen-year-old boy had volunteered to fight in the front lines. He proceeded to slaughter the enemy singlehandedly with his magic. CIA found out the boy to be Masaki Ichijou, the eldest son of the Ichijou Clan, one of the Ten Master Clans of Japan. Following his actions, even this boy was given a title. The Crimson Prince. CIA found the name to be fitting, since the boy was completely drenched in the blood of his enemies, but still wondered why did the boy insist on taking part in the battle. Ultimately, the top brass of the USNA Armed Forces made a hypothesis. If the Crimson Prince’s strength could be compared with an entire tank battalion, then what about Mahesvara’s? One of the Generals jokingly said the person’s strength could be equivalent to an ICBM. Of course, everyone present laughed at the joke. However, after the events of Scorched Halloween, they were now wondering whether it was truly a joke.

Another example of conflict was the ‘Hidden Arctic War’. The Hidden Arctic War was an event of armed confrontation between the USNA and the Eurasian Federation in the Bering Strait, in the year 2090. A small number of troops were used and the battles were also small scale, but very brutal. From the USNA’s side was a joint task force consisting of two organizations that fell under the jurisdiction of the Joint Special Operations Command. Delta Company, 1st Battalion, 5th Special Forces Group a.k.a., Ghost Recon, and STARS, the USNA military organization that carried the reputation of being the most powerful force of magicians in the world. Both of these organizations are Tier 1 Joint Special Operations Force of the United States Army. Similarly, on the Eurasian side was the Special Training Unit 500 a.k.a., Bodarks (Russian for werewolves), and the Magical Division of the Spetsnaz.

Ultimately, the grueling war affected both the USNA and the Eurasian Federation, as highly experienced magicians and special operatives from both sides were killed. USNA lost the head commander of STARS, Major William Sirius, and three more Star-class combat magicians. Meanwhile, the loss of experienced individuals and magicians on their Pacific Front put a lot of strain on the Eurasian Federation, as they had a bigger and immediate threat from the west in the form of the European Federation. The decline in Russian military presence was what emboldened the GAU to attack Okinawa in 2092.

After three years, the peace was broken again, when the GAU attacked Japan one more time. On October 30th, the Thesis Competition that was held at the Yokohama International Conference Centre was interrupted when the GAU attacked Okinawa. On October 31st, Scorched Halloween happened, when an unregistered Japanese Strategic Class Magician blew up a GAU naval vessel in Tokyo Bay, this was followed by another explosion at the Jinhae Naval Port and the Geojedo Offshore Base. The latter explosion completely wiped out the GAU naval fleet stationed there and even killed the GAU’s Strategic Class Magician, Liú Yúndé (even though the GAU vehemently denied it publicly). These pieces of information were something that Japan ruthlessly exploited while demanding concessions and repatriations from the GAU. Scorched Halloween was a turning point in military and human history. On that day it was proved that magic surpassed mechanical, nuclear, and biological arms. The truth was bared before all, that in this brave, new world, magic alone determined the outcome between victory and defeat.

Following Scorched Halloween, every country put its military on high alert. Staff Sergeant Derek “Frost” Westbrook and his unit, Team Metal was also supposed to be ready for deployment at any time. However, all members of Team Metal were given two weeks off. His boss, Master Sergeant “Sandman” had protested this decision. However, the orders were absolute. They had to go on vacation. Team Metal didn’t understand why, but they nonetheless accepted the order. That was six days ago.

Now, in their current situation, Frost was glad they got their vacation. Because along with members of the NYPD and the NYPD SWAT Team, Team Metal was now fighting weird monsters and an army that looked like it came straight from the Roman Empire.

It started when Sergeant First Class “Truck” had invited the team to his place in New York City. Apparently, it was his mama’s birthday, and since they were all on leave, Truck decided to call the rest of the team as well, an invitation that Team Metal accepted. The party was great fun for the Delta operatives and Team Metal made sure to come with gifts for their comrade’s mother. After the party, Staff Sergeant “Grinch”, jokingly told Truck to show them the city sights. Truck accepted and decided to start with Times Square. Once the four men got down at Times Square-42 St., they walked out of the station, intent on having fun clicking loads of pictures. When they got out of the station, they saw a traffic jam. None of the Delta operatives gave it much thought, as Truck told them that such things were normal in a city like New York. As they continued walking, they froze when they started to hear screaming. The Delta operatives looked at one other, and Sandman ordered, “Looks like vacation’s over.” With that, Team Metal immediately sprang into action and ran towards Times Square to assess the situation.

When they reached Times Square, they could see the enemy but were shocked to react to what they were seeing. Human soldiers straight from the Roman Empire along with creatures from Lord of the Rings or a Japanese anime, butchering the civilians. However, Sandman got the team out of their stupor and ordered everyone to start evacuating civilians. As members of the USNA military, the four Delta operators were cleared to carry CADs (Casting Assistance Devices) in public. Firing it was a different issue altogether, as the USNA had very strict laws on when, where, how, and who could use CADs. However, Team Metal was not planning to piss anyone up in high command just yet, and therefore just used their pistols.

As they were helping officers of the NYPD in evacuating civilians, Team Metal easily noticed one thing. The enemy, whoever they were, were disciplined, organized, and obviously, dangerous. This made them retreat while still firing their guns at the enemy. However, a fifth person quietly joined Team Metal. It was Grinch who finally noticed the person.

“Boss, who the heck’s this guy?” Grinch asked Sandman while he gestured at the ’interloper’. The man was dressed in a plain orange T-shirt and jeans. He had a bushy brown beard and was wearing black tactical sunglasses. With his build and the way he shot from his pistol, Team Metal could tell, that this man was from the military.

“Oh don’t mind me here gents.” The man said. “Just a soldier trying to help.”

“Who might you be, if you don’t mind us asking?” Truck asked before he shot an elf.

“Major Anthony Perryman. Delta Force.” The man said.

“Well, guess you’re the highest-ranking officer here then, sir.” Sandman said. “We’re Delta as well. Team Metal. We’re on vacation.”

“Metal…” The man wondered as they got a brief respite from the attackers. “Yeah, I heard about you guys. You guys are said to be one of the best ain’t you?”

“Yes sir.” Sandman replied. “What do we do about these guys?” Sandman asked as he shot at the enemy who had started attacking again.

“First we inform the USS Barack H. Obama about this and have them send reinforcements in the form of Marines!” Major Perryman said. “Then we hope that the Governor authorizes the New York National Guard to help us and the NYPD in killing these guys! For now, we help NYPD to make sure the civvies are safe and set up a perimeter on 42nd and 51st Street. Understood?”

“Yes sir!” Team Metal yelled.

“Alright. Let’s see how you guys keep up with an old-timer like me.” Major Perryman said as he took out his phone and made a call. “Oh, and my callsign… is Nomad.”

The Watson, Hell’s Kitchen, New York.

For the New York underworld, today was an important day. The Five Families were meeting to discuss which one amongst them would be sent to represent New York in the meeting of the Commission that would be held in three months' time at Los Angeles. Preparations had to be early after all. Unfortunately, the Hispanic gangs in the city were not represented in this meeting mainly because of the animosity that was shared between them and the Five Families. It was an animosity that stemmed not only from business but also the fact that many of the Dons attending this meeting were war veterans who had fought on the front lines during the USNA’s invasion of Mexico and had first-hand knowledge of the brutality these gangs were capable of.

The Heads of the Five Families of New York already knew what would the agenda of their meeting be today. It would be the same agenda when the Commission would meet in Los Angeles. A cartel that was once relatively unknown had soon risen up to prominence. That by itself was not the problem. The problem was how quickly this happened. Just 18 months ago, the Santa Blanca Cartel was nothing much to write home about. However, under the leadership of their boss simply known as El Sueño, the cartel went from zero to hero in a relatively short time.

This cartel not only had strong connections with other prominent South American Cartels but was also rumored to be close to many governments of South America who looked the other way. In a short span, the Santa Blanca Cartel became the narcotics equivalent of Chanel, Gucci, Louis Vuitton, etc. They had become a brand. This was obviously not good news for the North American crime families. Even they could tell the dangers of such an organization gaining too much power. Therefore, New York had to send a Don who was strong to get this point across and would not hesitate to dirty their hands if required. That posed another problem. All the heads of Five Families were strong, cunning and ruthless in their own rights and were very much ready to get their hands dirty. However, before any outcome could be reached for this meeting, a Family soldier who was on the security detail quickly burst his way into the conference hall.

“Boss, other heads of the Five Families, I apologize for barging in like this, but we have an emergency.” The soldier said.

“What’s wrong?” One of the bosses asked as he smoked from his cigarette.

“Hell’s Kitchen… No. New York is under attack!” The soldier yelled. He didn’t mean to yell, but considering the situation they were in, he hoped that would get the point across. “A foreign army literally appeared out of nowhere and started butchering the civilians at Times Square. They’re right at the gates of Hell’s Kitchen and will soon make their way over here!”

“Paulie…” one of the Don’s called. “You’ve been in my Family for 13 years now and you have never uttered a single lie to me. So what in God’s name have you being smoking to tell such a bullshit story?!”

The soldier, Paulie, just looked straight into his boss’s eyes and switched on the TV, and turned to the news. The family heads watched in shock as their mouths remained open.

“Paulie.” The Don said seriously. “Tell everyone to get ready. Call the entire force from HQ including the magician enforcers and soldiers. We will defend this town. No matter what the cost maybe.”

“Paulie.” The Don who was smoking said. “Relay the same order to all of our security heads. The Five Families are going to war. We will give these invaders a true New York welcome.”

“Yes sir.” With that, the soldier dashed out of the room to inform everyone about their orders.

“What the fuck is even going on?” The Dons asked each other.

Onboard the USS Barack H. Obama. Location: Eight miles off the North American Coast in the North Atlantic Ocean.

The moment the attack in New York was confirmed, sirens began to ring on board the aircraft carrier USS Barack H. Obama and her escort ships. The USNA Marines quickly assembled on the deck and were waiting to board the waiting V-78 Osprey VTOL aircraft and the Black Hawk Helicopters. Just like their training, the marines boarded the aircraft and were in the air within ten minutes. Those who couldn’t board the aircraft were using landing boats. They were all now en route to New York.

“So Mitchell, what do you think about this entire thing?” Private William “Will” Irons asked his best friend Private Jack Mitchell.

“Not good honestly.” Private Mitchell replied. “Scorched Halloween happened just six days ago and all of us were put on high alert. Now New York is under attack by an army that should only exist in history textbooks and fantasy.”

“Yeah.” Private Irons agreed. “Something tells me that even Sergeant Cormack did not want to believe in what he was seeing.”

“Are any of us?” Private Mitchell asked. “What’s our ETA?”

“Ten minutes.” Came the reply from Sergeant Cormack. “Mitchell. You, Irons, and Jackson will be with me. We will be inserting with parachutes. The New York Air National Guard and the USAF have already dealt with the enemy’s air assets and have established air superiority. Our mission is to push them back and hole them in at Times Square from where they came and give retribution for attacking our city. Understood?”

“Yes sir.” The three mentioned men said.

“Do we have any more support sir?” Private Jackson asked.

“Soldiers from STARS have already left their base from New Mexico. However, it is unknown whether or not they will be able to make it. Other than that, we only have the New York National Guard, the NYPD, and a team of off-duty Delta Operators on the scene.” Sergeant Cormack replied.

“This thing will surely cause a huge panic in the world, wouldn’t it?” Private Mitchell asked.

“It sure will.” Sergeant Cormack said while agreeing with his subordinate “Considering the uncertainty of Scorched Halloween is also being accounted for, this event will surely raise tensions even higher. Especially amongst the Big Six.” Sergeant Cormack said while referring to the six superpowers.

As the Marines sat in silence, they could now start seeing the coastline of New York. At least they could see the smoke rising from many places in the city. Suddenly, their pilot's voice sounded in the aircraft PA, “Three minutes to insertion. Make sure you guys have everything ready before jumping.”

“Alright. Three minutes!” Sergeant Cormack yelled as he stood up and got the attention of the other Marines in the plane. “You know what’s happening! You know who your enemy is! You know your mission! These people, whoever they are, attacked our city. They will have hell to pay! Now get ready and line up for insertion!”

“OO-RAH!” The Marines in the plane yelled as they got ready and made their final checks on their weapons, parachutes, exo-suits, and other accessories they may require.

“Looks like this is it.” Private Irons said as the bay doors of the osprey opened. “Time to get down and dirty.”

“I expected to be deployed anywhere in the world, but never in our own home.” Private Mitchell said while agreeing with Private Irons as he thought, ’This not just a mission… It’s an initiation.’

Thirty seconds later the red light turned green, giving the marines the signal that they were at the LZ. ”Alright! GO! GO! GO!” Sergeant Cormack yelled as the Marines jumped out of their plane. Once everyone was out Sergeant Cormack gave a nod to the pilots and the crew. “Thanks for the lift.”

“Give ‘em hell Sergeant!” The pilots said as they gave him thumbs up each. However, the Sergeant had already jumped out of the plane to catch up with his comrades.

In the skies above.

A formation of three Boeing C-17 Globemaster III’s flew in absolute silence over the skies of the United States of North America. The formation had just left the airspace of the state of Missouri, was quickly crossing Illinois, and would soon enter Indiana. These planes were not ordinary planes of the USNA Air Force. These planes were custom-built for STARS operations and thus included the most cutting-edge technology available in American military aviation. Because of this, an almost six hours journey was greatly reduced to just about two hours. Each of these planes was carrying three separate units of STARS. Their destination? New York City.

Major Angie Sirius, the Head Commander of STARS, as well as one of the Strategic-Class Magicians employed by the United States Armed Forces, had received a call from Colonel Virginia Balance and sounded the general alert. However, Colonel Balance was not the only one she was talking to. She was also talking to the President of the United States of North America, Patricia Caldwell, the Commander-in-Chief of the USNA Armed Forces. Their orders were fairly simple, the 1st, 4th, and 6th Units were to be inserted into New York and aid the defenders. President Caldwell, who was soon considering lowering DEFCON levels, had no choice but to keep it at DEFCON 2.

’This thing couldn’t have come at a worse time.’ Major Angie Sirius, Head Commander of STARS, thought in her head. ‘We’re already facing issues in our department. What with Freddie being one of the soldiers that deserted his post and ran away. I still haven’t been able to move on after I executed him under my authority as Head Commander at Dallas. This was after Scorched Halloween and the guys at the top deciding whether or not to send me to Japan to investigate the Strategic-Class Magician responsible for it. Now New York is under attack. Bloody brilliant.’

“Ma’am.” A man with slicked-back hair said to the fiery redhead woman sitting next to him. The name of this man was Major Benjamin Canopus, the commander of the STARS 1st Unit and also the second-in-command of STARS. “We have a call from Washington D.C.”

“Who?” The redhead, Major Sirius asked.

“Overlord.” Major Canopus replied. “They’re giving us an update on the situation in New York.”

“Patch everyone in.” Major Sirius said as she put on a headset and a visor.

“Of course.” Major Canopus said before addressing the other units. “All units be advised that we’re patching you in a call from Washington. They will be updating us on what’s happening in New York.”

“Roger that.” Came the reply from the commanders of the 4th and 6th Units said from the other C-17s.

“Ladies and Gentlemen, this is Overlord. The situation in New York is not good. The defenders are in the form of the NYPD, the 69th Infantry Battalion of the New York National Guard, and a small team of off-duty Delta soldiers. Two detachments of the National Guard were trying to link up but because of the heavy and disciplined presence of the enemy, they are being forced to bunker at the Hilton Midtown Hotel and the Rockefeller Centre. Both of these landmarks are currently under siege by the invaders. In Midtown West, a few NYPD SWAT units who were moving to reinforce the Delta team have been cut off and are now under heavy fire. However, we have private civilians and few soldiers from the National Guard trying to help them out. If you make it on time, we will have to relieve the pressure on them. Our off-duty Delta operators have been pushed back to Bryant Park in Midtown Manhattan but are being reinforced by the NYPD and NYFD; however, they are not trained for full-blown urban warfare on the streets. In Hell’s Kitchen, we have a few units of the 69th fighting with the NYPD and the Mafia against these invaders. These are some of the places where it is a stalemate. The Mafia is using every trick in the book to fight these guys. They are being helped by the residents as well.”

“Overlord, other than us, is there any backup?” Major Sirius asked.

“Marines onboard the USS Barack H. Obama are about to reach New York by air. They are followed by more of them coming in with landing crafts. We will have two units landing at Bryant Park to reinforce our Delta boys. Three units are dropping over DeWitt Park and will then proceed to establish an effective line of control on 10th Avenue. The remaining five units will be dropping at South West Central Park and will be coming in with the US Army armor units from the North East. Furthermore, the Marines will be placing snipers at Pennsylvania Hotel and nearby buildings to stem any more southward expansion.” Overlord said. “The Obama is also sending more marines with amphibious landing crafts. The captain is not pulling any stops over here.”

“Where do you want us to drop?” Major Canopus asked Overlord.

“Drop at three points across the AO.” Overlord replied as the points started glowing in their visors. “The 4th Unit will drop near the Rockefeller Centre to reinforce the forces fighting there and at the Hilton. Help the fighters link up and rescue the civilians as well. 6th Unit drops at West 41st Street in Midtown West, and assist the forces fighting there. Finally, the 1st Unit will drop at Bryant Park as well to reinforce the Delta Team and the Marines. The plan is to push them back and surround them at Times Square.”

“Understood.” Major Sirius said. She really hoped that they wouldn’t have to play in the field, but considering the speed of the planes, she knew that it was going to be a pipe dream. They were now just 25 minutes away.

“Good. Overlord, out.”

Back with Nomad and co. Bryant Park, Midtown Manhattan, New York City

They were getting pushed back. The enemy was not only disciplined but also too many in number. It was an endless wave. The original plan to hold them at 42nd and 51st Street had already failed and they were now fighting a losing battle at Bryant Park. The Delta team had already lost a number of brave NYPD and NYFD officers.

“Ammo check!” Nomad called as he checked his assault rifle and bit a curse when he found he had only one more mag left. “We’re on our last ones as well sir!” Sandman called out. “Us as well. Some of us only have our sidearms left.” Came the call from the SWAT captain.

“Damn it!” Nomad said before he calmed down and collected his thoughts. His hand inadvertently brushed his pistol-shaped CAD and he realized something. “Are you all carrying your CADs?”

“Yes sir.” The SWAT captain said while gesturing to the bracelet on his arm.

“What about you guys?” Nomad asked Sandman and co.

“Frost, Grinch, and I have ours.” Sandman said. “Truck left his in his mom’s house.”

“Bad decision now that I think about it.” Truck said with a tsk.

“Alright. We’re moving on to our CADs then.” Nomad said as he unholstered his CAD. “You guys know the rules on how to operate them. I’m giving you guys three minutes to set yourselves up. We’re gonna start a counterattack right now!”

“HOOAH!” Everyone yelled as they got to work.

“You mind we join you as well?” A voice said in the SWAT Captain’s comm device.

“Who is this?” Nomad asked as he took the comm device from the SWAT captain.

“Sergeant Cormack, USNA Marines. We’ve been sent from the USS Barack H. Obama to back you up.” Sergeant Cormack said.

“Major Anthony Perryman. Just call me Nomad. It’s a great relief to hear from you, Sergeant. What’s your ETA?”

“Look above. My unit is dropping at Bryant Park.” Sergeant Cormack said. Everyone looked up to see a group of parachutes that had just dropped out of the Osprey.

“Alright!” One of the cops exclaimed. “Now we’re talking!”

Meanwhile, the commander of the Saderan Archer Unit had also seen the Marines dropping in. With a yell, he directed his archers to start firing at them.

“Shit Boss! Those bastards are firing at our marines!” Grinch yelled.

“Don’t let ‘em!” Sandman ordered as he fired the last mag of his rifle on the archers. Team Metal did the same thing as well. Soon, a magic seal appeared over the enemy soldiers. They looked up and tried to make an understanding of it when the commander understood what it was.

“Magic! These barbarians know how to use magic! Quick! Retreat! Bring our magicians to the forefront!” However, he was too late, as lightning appeared from the seal and thundered down to immediately slaughter a large portion of the enemy.

“Whew, that was wild.” Nomad said as he kept his pistol-shaped CAD pointed.

“That was you?!” Sandman and Frost asked together, incredulously.

“Course it was me.” Nomad replied. “Had to make sure they didn’t take out our Marines before they could even land.”

“Thanks for that!” Sergeant Cormack yelled as he and a few more soldiers landed. Once all the marines were accounted for, Sergeant Cormack gave his orders. “All right men. It’s time for us to counter-attack! You know the plan! Move out!”

“OO-RAH!” The Marines yelled and those on sniper overwatch immediately left to set up their nests.

“Hey, you mind holding up for two minutes?” Someone asked on the comms.

“Okay, who is it this time?” Nomad asked.

“Nomad?” The voice asked. “What’s up? It’s me, Sirius!”

“Oh shit.” Nomad said before turning to Sandman and Sergeant Cormack. “We got someone much worse than the guys we’re fighting.”

“We’re about to drop from our transport and land at Bryant Park in 10 seconds.” Major Sirius said. “Dropping in 3… 2… 1… jumping now!”

Once again, everyone looked up to see black shadows dropping from a Boeing C-17 Globemaster. Nomad knew very well who they were. After all, he was one of the Ghosts who had fought in the Hidden Arctic War of 2090 against the Russians.

“Aren’t they…?” Sergeant Cormack trailed off.

“Yeah. STARS.” Nomad said. “The one in lead is none other than the Head Commander herself, Major Angie Sirius.”

“God help our enemy.” Sandman said.

“Nah Boss, even God just yeeted himself outta here.” Grinch said.

“True.” Frost agreed.

“They’ll get here when they get here.” Nomad said before turning back to the enemy who was getting rid of their disorientation. “Our friends here are getting up, make sure we keep them asleep. Permanently.”

“Roger that.”

STARS 1st Unit’s Boeing C-17. Just above Midtown Manhattan.

The light turned green. The magician soldiers who were doing final checks on their equipment now immediately jumped out. Major Sirius was one of the first soldiers to jump out of the plane. The final soldier to jump was Major Canopus, mainly to make sure everyone left the plane. The soldiers descended at a really quick rate and were not wearing any parachutes. For normal soldiers that would be considered the height of madness, however, all the soldiers of the United States of North America Special Operations Command’s battle suits were being retrofitted with the Sustained Gravity-Control Type Magic, a.k.a, Flight Magic, in phases. This magic was a revolutionary type of magic that answered one of the “unsolvable questions relating to magic”. The first two Special Forces Group to get this was STARS and Ghost Recon. This was soon followed by soldiers of the Green Berets, Delta Force and Navy SEALS getting it as well, a process that was now only 50% completed. Therefore, the now dropping STARS soldiers had no need for parachutes and could easily land without injuring themselves. Once Major Sirius, who was leading the pack, was 200 meters above ground, she activated the Flight Assistant Device on her suit. Her speed of descent quickly reduced and within the next thirty seconds, she gracefully landed on the ground of Bryant Park. The other soldiers of the 1st Unit followed suit as well, much to the awe of the SWAT members and the Marines.

“You know, we’re getting that as well.” Sergeant Cormack said.

“Yeah, we heard.” Nomad said. “Major Sirius, backing us up?”

“That’s the plan.” Major Sirius said. “Though it looks like you have already dealt with the guys over here.”

“Yeah.” Nomad said. “We need to push ‘em back now. Wanna take the lead?”

“Sure.” Major Sirius said before addressing everyone. “The plan is simple. We push these bastards back and surround them. We roll out in one mike!”

“Yes ma’am!”

Hell’s Kitchen, New York.

The fighting in Hell’s Kitchen could only be termed as one thing. Brutal. Unlike the NYPD and the New York National Guard, who had to follow pre-set rules of engagement, the Mafia was under no such restriction. They were using every dirty trick in the book to hold the invaders and harass them. Surprisingly, the residents of Hell’s Kitchen were helping them as well. The Dons had received word that the small cartel gangs in Little Brazil tried to mount up resistance but were quickly crushed. While the Don’s knew that Little Brazil could soon be divided amongst themselves, that didn’t mean they were okay with the civilians in there being harmed.

“Remind me again why don’t we have magician enforcers in our security detail during such meetings?” One of the Dons asked.

“Because those are the Commission’s rules.” Another Don replied. “We are all men who follow a code of conduct! The role of Magicians also falls in them!”

“How far are they?!” Someone else asked.

“They’re entering by boats! This site is too overcrowded, they’re saying!” Came the reply.

Suddenly, a group of enemy swordsmen erupted into balls of flames, while some froze; a few of them even erupted in a gory show of blood. The fighters looked behind to see a group of men in suits pointing their CADs in their direction. Once the enemy was momentarily distracted, the men, in the finesse of fully trained military operatives, made their way towards the fighters.

“Boss, you guys okay?” One of the magicians asked.

“Haha! Never better!” Came the sarcastic reply.

“If you can pull the sarcasm then you’re good.” The enforcer said with a smirk. “What do you gentlemen say we push them back? This question is directed to the fine gentlemen officers of the law as well!”

“Sure! I would do that anytime now!” A soldier replied.

“What do you think Boss?” Another enforcer asked.

“How long can you hold them?” The Don asked.

“A while. We’re fresh reinforcements for ya.” The enforcer replied. “Planning to catch your breath?”

“Hold them for five minutes. Meanwhile, we’ll recollect ourselves.” The Don said.

“Got it.” The enforcer replied. “Don’t run away now.”

“Just like the samurais once used to do, go commit seppuku.” Came the curt reply.

“Well, you heard him.” The enforcer said to his ‘colleagues’ with a smirk. “We hold ‘em for five minutes, and then push them back. Move out.” With that, the magician enforcers of the Five Families of New York spread themselves across the frontline while the soldiers and police provided them with cover fire. Once they were in position, the magicians rained heavy bombardment of all kinds of magic on the enemy. Meanwhile, a few more Family soldiers and civilians threw homemade bombs and Molotov cocktails at the enemy to cause further panic and chaos in their ranks.

Once the main force finally recollected themselves and joined back in the fray, the enemy was making a tactical retreat out of Hell’s Kitchen. Using that opportunity, the joint team of soldiers, cops, civilians, and Mafiosi started advancing to defend the city and rid it of the invaders. Luckily, they were not alone. A large detachment of marines that could not come in the ospreys, and had thus used amphibious landing crafts had just made landfall as well. Two of those crafts landed at Chelsea Pier and the Marines poured out, thus coming in as further reinforcements for the embattled first responders of Hell’s Kitchen.

A wise man once said, “Welcome to New York.” These fine people would now do their ‘civic’ duty of providing that ‘Welcome’.

Sometime later. Presidential Emergency Operations Centre, The White House, Washington D.C., United States of North America.

All the occupants of the PEOC had seen the battle firsthand through the live satellite feed. Two-and-a-half hours ago, General Alan Shepherd had informed the President of this unprovoked attack on US soil. Immediately, President Patricia Caldwell summoned the National Security Council to the situation room. Because of the suddenness, not everyone could be personally present in the room but marked their attendance through the conference call.

At first, it was believed that a hostile special forces group belonging to the Federated States of South America or any of the other superpowers had managed to escape detection and were now starting an attack in a Trojan Horse style. However, everyone was surprised when they saw exactly who the enemy was. Following protocol, all American assets across the world were ordered at DEFCON 3. President Caldwell, along with Colonel Virginia Balance, personally ordered Major Angie Sirius to lead a STARS contingent to defend New York. After that, she ordered every available Army and Air Force unit in the area to respond immediately.

Once it was confirmed that there were no breaches in any of the security systems in place, it was quickly determined that the source of this army was from the strange structure that strangely resembled the Greek Parthenon, in the middle of Times Square. President Caldwell immediately ordered all forces to secure the structure and its surrounding areas while capturing, if possible, the commanders of the invading army. Everyone who was present in the room saw the atrocities being committed by these invaders and would be lying if they said that they were not pissed off. No, pissed off was the wrong phrase. Everyone was fucking furious!

“Tell me honestly General.” President Caldwell said to General Shepherd once the battle was concluded and the enemy commanders along with the surrendering soldiers were captured. “How many people have we lost?”

General Alan Shepherd took a deep breath. He was not aware of the exact numbers himself, but he knew that the casualties would definitely be up in the thousands. “According to the reports of the first responders, this attack started at 1230 hours. It was lunchtime. Furthermore, regardless of whatever hostilities that may or may not be present in the world, there were many tourists at Times Square…” General Shepherd said while leaving the last sentence hanging.

“Oh my God…” The Secretary of State sighed as he rubbed his face with his hands.

“You can be sure that there was at least one civilian from the countries of the Big Six, ours notwithstanding.” The Secretary of Defense said before he closed his eyes and offered prayers for the souls of the fallen before opening his eyes again. “They will be out for blood.”

“They would have every right to.” President Caldwell agreed. “However, the most affected by this attack is us, the United States of North America. While it is true that the countries those people belonged to will mourn, it is also given, that the other superpowers would use this as an excuse to justify rolling their vehicles through the streets of New York.”

“Ma’am. What do you mean?” The Director of the North American Intelligence Agencies, the government’s cabinet-level official who gave the President’s Daily Brief and oversaw the activities of all intelligence-gathering agencies of the United States of North America, asked.

“Increase security across all entry points of the country. I want border patrols increased and all of our Naval assets across the continent to be working overtime. The same goes for security at the airports and seaports, I also want the U.S. Customs being more stringent in their checking of incoming passengers.” President Caldwell said before addressing the Director of the North American Intelligence Service. “We have a list of all foreign agents of other countries embedded within the USNA?”

“Yes. We do.” Came the reply.

“Except those working in their respective Embassies, I want every foreign agent detained immediately and a 24/7 watch kept on all Foreign Embassy staffs.” President Caldwell ordered.

“You’re looking to lock the entire country down.” General Shepherd said.

“If that’s what I have to do.” President Caldwell said. “Also, cordon off Times Square and its surrounding area and close Manhattan Island for 24 hours. I want army, navy, air force, and marine units watching that structure every minute of every day. Also, if possible, seal the structure as well. Just in case.”

“Yes ma’am.” Everyone in the room replied.

“Colonel Balance. I noticed you looking at your phone continuously, is there anything you’d like to share?” President Caldwell asked Colonel Virginia Balance.

“Actually, yes.” Colonel Balance replied with ease. “My men have detained deniable assets of the Yotsuba Family from the Ten Master Clans of Japan and the House of Black from the Sacred 28 of the United Kingdom a while back. They’re asking me what to do with them. I have to say, Maya Yotsuba and Bellatrix Black sure work fast.”

“They’re essentially foreign agents, even though they are working privately.” President Caldwell concluded. “Detain them with the rest. They will be sent back to their respective countries later on.”

“Yes ma’am.” Colonel Balance said. ‘Your move now, Bellatrix, Maya.’

“I wish to address the nation in twenty-four hours, until then, I want the names of these invaders and I want their reasoning behind this attack.” President Caldwell ordered. “I don’t care how you do it.”

“The people will ask us for answers, Madam President.” General Shepherd said as he stated the obvious.

“And they will get it.” President Caldwell said with authority. “The United States of North America will be going to war. Again. This meeting is now adjourned.”

‘God Help Them.’ General Shepherd thought as even he knew that what kind of monster these invaders, whoever they are, have awakened.

Eventually, it was only President Caldwell left in the situation room. She honestly had no idea what the hell was even going on. Compared to her parents and grandparents, she was already living in a world where one wrong move could really destroy the planet. ‘Honestly, that would be much preferable. At least we would know what to expect. This… This is fucking crazy.’ The President of the USNA thought as she got up and left the Situation Room, and then the PEOC. She was making her way to the kitchen where she hoped a very strong cup of coffee would calm her. Even if it was temporary.

Chapter Text

White House Press Briefing Room. 24 hours after the attack. 8th November 2095 CE. The United States of North America.

President Patricia Caldwell stood in front of the reporters in the White House Press Briefing Room. General Alan Shepherd, Chairman of the United States Joint Chiefs of Staff, accompanied her. President Caldwell knew that the eyes of not only the entire nation but also the entire world were on her through those cameras. The past 24 hours, while she was waiting for any kind of information on these invaders, she was talking to the leaders of different countries who were calling her through the hotline to know what the hell was going on. To all of them, she said the same thing, “Wait for my statement that I will give to the public in my capacity as the President of the United States of North America.” Therefore, she was very much aware, that regardless of the time, all of those leaders would be very much awake with their advisors and watching the broadcast live.

President Caldwell closed her eyes for a moment, and took a deep breath, and released it, before opening her eyes, and looking straight at the reporters and the cameras. “Thank you for coming here today, everybody.” The reporters sat down as she motioned them to sit down. “My fellow Americans, and everybody watching this broadcast throughout the world, in the past 24 hours, many videos have been circulating across the Internet. It shows that New York is under attack by soldiers that look very similar to soldiers of the ancient Roman Empire, albeit, with a different design to their uniforms. The videos also showed these soldiers, using creatures straight from fictional titles such as The Hobbit or World of Warcraft attacking civilians and brutally massacring them. Ever since these videos started to circulate around the Internet, two questions are being asked. Is this real? If yes, was the United States of North America attacked?” President Caldwell took another breath and exhaled as she saw the reporters writing down what she said. “Right now, all I can say to you, that beyond a shadow of a doubt, and putting my position as President of the United States of North America behind this statement; Yes. The videos are true. All of it is very much true, and that as of 24 hours ago, the United States of North America, more importantly, New York City, very much came under attack by hostile forces.”

Once the words left her mouth, the reporters started to slowly raise their hands up. Normally, the reporters loved bombarding people with questions. However, President Caldwell could see the disbelief in all of their eyes and could only wonder what the rest of the nation and the world were thinking. True to her thoughts, the leaders of other nations, including the three other superpowers, i.e., the Eurasian Federation, the Great Asian Union, and the Republic of India, along with their advisors, looked at their screens with wide eyes and slacked jaws at their North American counterpart, disbelief in their eyes as well.

Normally, such videos were just hoaxes. A prank for simple entertainment and cheap laughs to incite a small scare, until the government would come cracking down. This was not just in the USNA, but also everywhere in the world. But this… It was none other than the President of the United States of North America, the head of state of one of the six superpowers in the world, who has admitted this publicly, that all of this is true. It was mad to even think about it.

“Have the USNA Armed Forces taken any of these attackers as prisoners?” A reporter asked.

“Yes.” President Caldwell replied. “However, their status and location are classified. But I can tell you that we will find out what they wanted to accomplish by attacking us.” The reporter nodded, satisfied by the answer, and sat down, while the President went to another reporter.

“Madam President, do we have an official number of casualties?”

“Unfortunately, the attack had occurred during lunchtime and when the most number of people were present. As of right now, the number of dead, have already crossed two thousand and is still rising, along with that, the injured being around seven thousand people.” The President said after a medium pause because of the staggering number.

“Madam President, how did these people get into the United States without being detected by any of the defenses in and around the country which had been installed to detect such hostile forces?” Another reporter asked the question everybody wanted to know. “Also, is it possible that another attack would occur?”

“Reports from the first responders and the troops who fought on the ground reported a strange structure that bore a resemblance to the Greek Parthenon in Athens. Many witnesses also claimed that this structure had appeared out of thin air. While I do know, that even though we now live in a world where magic is a product of science and technology, this would still sound extremely ridiculous. However, such evidence is not being refuted by us or trashed into the rubbish bin because it sounds like baloney. Especially since satellite photos showed that there was definitely no such kind of structure straight in the middle of Times Square 48 hours ago. Therefore, taking all of this information and the incident called Scorched Halloween into account, I have ordered all branches of the United States Armed Forces in the Continental United States to remain at defense level DEFCON 2 while our forces abroad will also continue to remain at defense level DEFCON 3. We will be ready if another attack does happen. However, and I speak for everyone in this nation, I just hope it truly does not happen again.”

Everyone in the room looked jumpy the moment Scorched Halloween was mentioned, but they understood that the President was trying to make a point. The President then called upon another reporter to ask the final question.

The reporter stood up, straightened himself, cleared his throat, and asked the question everyone in the nation, no, the entire world had in his or her head. “Ma’am, is the United States of North America going to war again?”

“Under National and International law, these men and monsters have attacked and killed many of our people with no official declaration of war. The last time this happened was December 7th, 1945, when the Empire of Japan bombed our Pacific Fleet stationed in Pearl Harbor, Hawaii. Just like back then, this attack on New York City along with potentially abducting American citizens is tantamount to declaring war on the United States of North America. Therefore, under Section 2, Article 3 of the Constitution of the United States of North America, I hereby call an emergency session of the U.S. Congress in five days to declare a state of war against this new and belligerent threat. Thank you.” President Patricia Caldwell declared with resolution before she stepped down from the podium and went back inside, ignoring the reporters who tried calling at her to ask more questions.

A few days later, Unknown Location but in the Continental United States of North America.

It was a bright and sunny day for the occupant of the small cabin next to the lake. The clouds were parted, and the blue sky was brightly seen. Similarly, the lake was extremely still while occasionally shimmering because of the soft wind. A perfect day for fishing. A rowboat that was on the lake was making its way to the small dock. The occupant, an old man who wore a bandana and an eyepatch tied the boat on the dock and put his haul on the floor. After that, he pulled himself up from the boat and sat down on the dock for a while to appreciate nature’s beauty. His appreciation was cut short, however, when he felt a presence walking towards him from behind. The old man tensed his muscles, before he relaxed, realizing that the presence was friendly and meant no ill will.

“You’re a hard man to track or get a hold of, Snake.” The person said to the old man now known as ‘Snake’.

“I was former Army Infiltration, of course, I know how to hide, Director Sam Fisher.” Snake replied while not even turning back. “However, I have to give Fourth Echelon kudos for finding me so quickly. The attack in New York was what, a few days ago?”

“That’s true.” Sam Fisher, Director of the National Security Agency’s Fourth Echelon, confirmed. “I’m assuming you saw the President’s address in Congress?”

“I did.” Snake replied before asking after a few moments of silence. “Why are you here, Director?”

“Just call me Sam, Snake.” Sam said.

“Sam, why are you here?” Snake asked again.

“We need you back.” Sam replied. “We need Solid Snake back in the field.”

“I’m an old man.” Snake countered. “And I enjoy my retirement, and playing with my dog.”

“Ah yes, your dog. Cute thing he is.” Sam agreed. “And I have a daughter. But here we are.”

“How is she?” Snake asked Sam.

“She’s in college.” Sam replied. “Third year.”

“President ordered me back?” Snake asked again.

“Yeah.” Sam replied.

“Whom will I be reporting to?”

“Me.”

Snake got up from his position and finally turned to face Sam. Sam was dressed in a suit and a long black trench coat. Both men could see the toll the years took on one another. One’s features relaxed because of his retirement, while the other’s became more weathered due to his years of service. Snake looked Sam in the eye and gave a salute. “Solid Snake reporting for duty, sir.”

“Excellent.” Sam said with a smirk. “Welcome to Fourth Echelon, Solid Snake.”

Yotsuba Main House, Yotsuba Village, Unspecified Location, Old Yamanashi Prefecture.

In the political and social society of Japan of 2095, it was very well known that when it came to magic, no one superseded the authority of the Ten Master Clans. While it could be seen as a coincidence during the research that was put in by various governments across the world into magic, it was found that magical talent in modern society was influenced by one’s genetic predisposition, and thus families all across the world, be they Japan, the United Kingdom, the European Federation, the New Soviet Union, the United States of North America etc., went through great lengths to strengthen blood by repeatedly reinforcing blood ties between the Houses. However, this had to be done very carefully while making sure that there would not even be an iota of a chance of inbreeding occurring. This was because magical families knew that if they wished to maintain their social standing, their children would have to be stronger, better, and smarter than them. It was through this process, Japan’s Ten Master Clans, along with the Hundred Families came into existence, and these families proved that there existed a wide gulf of differences between those that were them, and those that weren’t.

The only ones that could sufficiently go toe to toe with Japan’s Numbered Family System, more importantly, the Ten Master Clans and the Eighteen Assistant Houses, were the ‘Pureblood Families’ of Great Britain, more specifically, the families of the Sacred Twenty Eight. This was because, in the effort to outdo one another since the end of the Third World War, these two nations had almost perfected the processes involved in siring ‘famous lineage of magicians’ due to the fact that they accepted marriages based on genetic advances.

In Japan, the current Ten Master Clans of Japan were the Ichijou, Futatsugi, Mitsuya, Yotsuba, Itsuwa, Mutsuzuka, Saegusa, Yatsushiro, Kudou, and finally Juumonji. These families were considered as the pinnacle when it came to magic in Japan, and out of these ten, the most influential were the Yotsuba Family and the Saegusa Family. While the Saegusa are known for their almost ‘Omnipotence’ when it came to magic systems, the Yotsuba on the other hand are known for their secrecy and the terror that is associated with their name, especially in the wake of the Nightmare of 2064. In the main house of the Yotsuba Family, a young man sat on a table sipping on a cup of tea as he faced a woman.

The young man had an athletic and sturdy body that measured up to a height of 178 cm. While his face was plain to look at, he had dark black hair that reached his deep-set of clear blue eyes in several unevenly cut bangs. Even though the young man was sipping tea in the company of arguably, one of the most dangerous persons in the world, he still exuded confidence and was relaxed. The name of this young man was Tatsuya Shiba, and the woman he was drinking tea with, was the Head of the Yotsuba Family, Maya Yotsuba.

On the other hand, Maya Yotsuba was a woman full of feminine charms and an enchanting mature beauty who was dressed in her usual wine red formal one-piece dress. Unknown to the entire world, and even to the highest-ranking members of the Yotsuba Family (except the head butler, Hayama), was that following her sister, Miya’s death, Maya had adopted Tatsuya, at the time her nephew, as her own son. She did not do so out of love for her sister. No. She did so because as much as he was biologically her sister’s son, Maya Yotsuba considered that she had a greater right to Tatsuya as both of them had gone through the same suffering caused by her sister’s magic, regardless of the reasons why they were used. It, therefore, came as a surprise to her that when she woke up the morning after finalizing the adoption, only to realize that she actually loved her son. For a woman like Maya, who had been suffering in some form or the other ever since she was twelve years old, that was the happiest she had felt in decades (She made sure to hide it very well). Of course, she made sure to tell her son the truth, who had accepted it with a single nod, before asking her permission to return to his duty as Miyuki’s Guardian.

Miyuki, Tatsuya’s younger sister. Maya remembered that she and her sister both had their hands in making Miyuki the way she was. Absolutely perfect. An augmented magician who had been ‘made’ with a lot of technology that was used in her modification, thus making her a very unique magician who was in an entire class of her own. So perfect that even Maya was unsure whether she could be recreated. She had been made to serve as a life partner for her son, Tatsuya so that he would not destroy the world. But after the adoption, Maya began to see the world in a different light. Oh, she still wanted to destroy the world for the suffering it gave her, but a small and vocal part of her also wanted to instead make sure that her son had a life partner he loved, just as a man did to a woman. The reason for this line of thinking was that if she, Maya Yotsuba, ‘Demon Queen of the Far East’, could overcome her sister’s manipulation to love her own son, then surely, her son was capable of the same. It almost sounded like a social experiment.

Also, now that she thought about it rationally, even if she announced that Miyuki was made as a scientific project and was thus still good for Tatsuya to prevent inbreeding, on a psychological level it would still make anyone gag. Much to her own disappointment, Maya found out, she herself was one of them. That is why the first thing Maya did, was to remove Tatsuya from being Miyuki’s guardian and have them behave as normal siblings. Apparently, during their trip to Okinawa back in 2092, Tatsuya had managed to awe his sister with his skills that he used to save her from certain death. Until then she had along with the rest of the family, had seen him as a defect. Maya knew that adoration may turn into something greater, which was why following her sister’s death, the adoption, and the subsequent removal as Miyuki’s guardian, Maya only let them meet a few times a week in order to not lose their newly-forged bonds of being siblings but to also keep it there in order to let Miyuki find newer people to admire and/or appreciate, instead of unhealthily sticking to her brother. Three years since Maya was glad to see that she had made progress, but more on that later.

“So, what do you think of the declaration of war passed by the USNA Congress?” Maya asked her son as she refilled his cup. Her butler, Hayama, had immediately left the room after he served the first cups to give the mother and son privacy.

“They have every right to.” Tatsuya replied with a non-committal shrug, as he did not see it worth his time.

“Yes. But you see, there’s a problem with that.” Maya said as she continued sipping her tea.

“That is?” Tatsuya asked as he paid complete attention.

“It is said that the land on the other side is nothing but vast greenery stretching for miles on an end, full of untapped resources, resources that may give a nation a better edge when it comes to magic, especially after what you proved with your actions on Scorched Halloween. It is the fear of the remaining superpowers, and Japan, that if the USNA gets exclusive rights on that land and beyond, they may quickly… upset the balance.” Maya explained.

Let me guess, many nations put pressure on the International Magical Association to stop the USNA going to the other side?” Tatsuya asked.

“You’re half right.” Maya replied. “They put pressure on the International Magical Association to put boots on the ground.”

“That means…”

“Yes.” Maya interrupted with a smile. “Whether the USNA likes it or not, the other five superpowers will also be going through that Gate in New York City. However, much to my chagrin, members of the Ten Master Clans also called for the same. They were supported in this by the Order of the Imperial Demons and the Brotherhood of the Thousand Nights.”

Tatsuya stilled at the last part. “You mean DEMON wants to play?”

“Yes.” Maya replied seriously. “Amongst the Ten Master Clans, it’s well known that the Order of the Imperial Demons and the Brotherhood of the Thousand Nights, exist outside of the normal political sphere of this country, and only interfere in the way we run things when it affects national security. It’s also well known that they hold a massive sway in the civilian government, therefore, I would not be surprised if Japan is roped in on this as well.”

“I see. Do you wish for me to go on this?” Tatsuya asked.

“I wish I could say no.” Maya said with a sigh. “But something tells me that almost many members of the 10MC, youngsters most probably will be deployed. So yes, even if I wanted to oppose it, you will be getting deployed.”

“But if I’m not mistaken, the deal signed between the Yotsuba and the IJA makes it very clear that the Yotsuba have greater jurisdiction over me.” Tatsuya said as he recounted the deal.

“Not in issues of national security. Furthermore, there is another reason why I’m sending you.” Maya said.

“That is?” Tatsuya asked.

“Did you know that Miya and I were not the only daughters of your grandfather, Genzou Yotsuba?” Maya questioned.

“No. I never knew.” Tatsuya replied honestly.

“Of course you didn't.” Maya said. “She was our older sister, Nana.”

“What happened?” Tatsuya asked. He knew he could do so because otherwise, his mother would not have even started this conversation.

“She… She ran away. Simply because she loved a man.” Maya replied. “She’s still alive.”

“Is she in Japan then?” Tatsuya asked again, this time the surprise in his tone was audible. How could someone, in all effect, betray the Yotsuba Family and still breathe oxygen instead of choking on their own blood?

“No. She’s in Italy.” Maya replied. “She lives over there with her husband and her children.”

“Mother…” Tatsuya started seriously. “Why did the Yotsuba not pursue her?”

“Two reasons.” Maya replied as she held up two fingers. “The first is the family she married into.”

“Which is?”

“The Vongola Family.” Maya replied. The name of the infamous family, one that used to be a member of the Italian Mafia before the war, was still feared and respected all over the world. Their name exuded the same amount of terror as the Yotsuba Family in Japan, or the Most Ancient and Noble House of Black in the United Kingdom. The fact that his supposed aunt married into that family explained his mother’s hesitance. Even the Yotsuba Family was not crazy to go to war with the Vongola for just one woman.

“The second reason?” Tatsuya pressed.

“My sister.” Maya replied.

“Wh-What?” Tatsuya said as he lost his composure. Something that was very, very rare.

“My sister.” Maya repeated. “If I’m called the Demon Queen, my sister could be equated as the Black Dragon of Apocalypse. If you gave her a reason, that is. You remember what the Yotsuba Family did to the Republic of Dahan back in 2064?”

“Yes.” Tatsuya replied immediately.

“That day, there were not 30 people who attacked Dahan. My elder sister Nana was the 31^st person. And she was the only one who made it back.” Maya said, and Tatsuya could not help but take a deep breath as his mother continued speaking. “What the Yotsuba did to Dahan in one night, Nana is capable of doing worse to the family within an hour, and she would not even require the Vongola to provide support. That’s why I did not touch a single hair on her, her husband, or her children. Because, Tatsuya, if sufficiently angered, my sister is capable of obliterating even you. The one who was brought into this world to be wielded as a weapon.” Tatsuya swallowed at that, as this is the first time his mother ever admitted that even he would not be a match for someone.

“On the other hand, if she ever bumps you on the street and recognizes you as her nephew, which I have no doubt she will, she’ll treat you with love and affection and spoil you with her cooking. That's how she is.” Maya finished with a faraway look in her eyes.

“So my aunt is the other reason you want me to be part of the deployment?” Tatsuya asked.

“No. I’m pretty sure her children will be part of the European contingent. Make contact with them.” Maya ordered.

“What then?” Tatsuya asked unsurely.

“Nothing Tatsuya, they’re your cousins. Play nice with them.” Maya said in an affable tone.

“How will I know it’s them?” Tatsuya asked again.

“Sawada. That's their surname, the Sawadas.” Maya replied. “All of Nana and Iemitsu's, the latter who is your uncle, children are candidates to succeed the Vongola Family once the current head, Timoteo dies. From what I know, all of their children are smart, ruthless, and strong. So be careful.” Maya cautioned.

“I see…” Tatsuya said as he ran everything he heard today in his head. “What about Miyuki?”

“I’ll try my best to make sure Miyuki’s name is not listed on the deployment, but I’ll make no promises. Any other time, all of us of the 10MC could get away by not putting our children in harm’s way, but considering that the Order of the Imperial Demons and the Brotherhood of the Thousand Nights are also on the board, that may not be quite easy.” Maya explained. “If Miyuki’s name does come up though, your main job will be to protect your sister, understand?”

“Yes, mother.” Tatsuya replied with an extremely serious look. There was absolutely no way in the Nine Circles of Hell would he allow Miyuki to get even a scratch if she gets deployed. For some reason, Tatsuya had a feeling that the heir of the Ichijou Clan, Masaki Ichijou, the Crimson Prince, would also be deployed. If he did, Tatsuya would make sure to contact him, at least on the issue of keeping his sister safe. He knew about his crush on Miyuki after all.

Chapter Text

1919: End of the First World War with the signing of the Treaty of Versailles. Germany was allowed to retain her southern African colonies of South-West Afrika (OTL Namibia) and Ostafrika (OTL Tanzania) after the First World War by the request of the French, who feared that handing them over to British rule would lead to war between Great Britain and France.

Following the Byzantine Empire’s capitulation to the Entente in World War One, the Empire was reorganized into the Byzantine Republic, where it became a Parliamentary Constitutional Monarchy. The long war of the Byzantines against the Arabs from the 7^th Century finally came to an end with the Treaty of Baghdad signed between the warring nations.

1919-1936: Interwar period marked with major events such as Black Friday (1929), the Japanese invasion of Manchuria (1932), the ineffectiveness of the League of Nations, the forming of the Nazi government under the leadership of Adolf Hitler, Italy’s invasion of Ethiopia (1936), etc.

1939-1945: World War 2. Fall of Berlin to the Soviet Union. Atomic bombings of Hiroshima and Nagasaki by the United States of America. For more details, look at- https://encyclopedia.ushmm.org/content/en/article/world-war-ii-key-dates

1944: Iceland declares independence from Denmark.

1945: Germany is divided between the allies into West and East Germany. West Germany is called the Imperial State of Germany (Following the return of the Kaiser, Wilhelm III, the son of Kaiser Wilhelm II, who had been deposed following the end of the First World and then died in 1941) while East Germany is known as the German Democratic Republic. Following a referendum in the German Colonies of South-West Afrika and Ostafrika, both nations are made into dominions of the Imperial State of Germany as the Imperial German Dominion of Afrika and the Imperial German Dominion of Ostafrika, despite attempts by the Soviets to rig the elections and make at least one of the German Colonies, if not both, into Soviet Sattelite states.

Establishment of the United Nations.

Indonesia declares independence from the Netherlands (effective in 1949 after a bitter armed and diplomatic struggle).

After the conclusion of the Second World War, the Canadian Parliament passed the Canadian Federalization Act, which eliminated the remaining possibilities for the UK to legislate with effect in Canada, for the UK to be involved in Canadian government, and for an appeal from any Canadian court to a British court, it also reorganized the Canadian government into a Constitutional Republic and Representative Democracy.

Wave of decolonization begins.

1946: The French Mandate for Syria and Lebanon dissolves to the independent states of Syria and Lebanon. The French settlers are forced to evacuate the French colony in Syria.

Outbreak of the Greek Civil War.

Start of the First Indochina War.

Iran Crisis of 1946.

1947: The Partition of the Presidencies and provinces of British India into a secular Union of India and a predominantly Muslim Dominion of Pakistan. Indo-Pakistani War of 1947.

1948: British rule in Burma ends.

The State of Israel is established. 1948 Arab-Israeli War

1949: End of the Chinese Civil War. The People’s Republic of China is officially proclaimed.

Soviets detonate their first atomic bomb.

End of the Greek Civil War.

1950-1959:

26th January 1950, India promulgated its constitution, now being formally called as the Republic of India, and Dr. Rajendra Prasad is sworn in as its first President

On 25th June 1950, the Korean People’s Army of the Democratic People’s Republic of Korea (North Korea) crossed the 38th Parallel in a bid to unite the Korean Peninsula under a communist regime. This action drew heavy condemnation from the United Nations and then escalated into a war between East (China and USSR) and West (US and UN).

In October, following the recapture of Seoul and the capture of Pyongyang by the forces of General Douglas MacArthur, the People’s Republic of China intervened in the Korean War on the side of North Korea. This intervention saw the UN coalition troops pushed back south. After MacArthur’s dismissal, the Korean War ended in a bloody stalemate for the next two-and-a-half-years.

Libya becomes independent in 1951.

1951 Abadan Crisis. The Iranian government under Prime Minister Mohammad Mossadegh nationalized the Anglo-Iranian Oil Corporation, much to the ire of Great Britain, who would go on to impose sanctions on Iran. Great Britain went to the U.S. to help overthrow Mossadegh’s government, but the United States, under the Truman Administration, was not interested.

The Treaty of San Francisco came into effect in 1952, ending the American Occupation of Japan. First democratic elections held.

Beginning of the Mau Mau Uprising against the British in Kenya in 1952.

Dwight D. Eisenhower sworn in as President of the United States of America in 20th of January 1953.

Despite threats to abandon the U.S. during the Korean War by Great Britain, President Eisenhower is able to call their bluff when he absolutely refuses to entertain the United Kingdom’s demands of conducting a coup against Mohammed Mossadegh, the democratically elected Prime Minister of the Imperial State of Iran. Instead, Eisenhower managed to strike a deal between Shah Reza Pahlavi and Prime Minister Mossadegh to make sure that Iran’s Constitutional Monarchy would continue, in exchange for a new trade agreement between the Iran and the United States in exchange for security against the Soviet Union on similar lines as the US-Saudi Defensive Pact.

Beginning of the Cuban Revolution in 1953.

Death of Joseph Vissarionovich Stalin, Premier (but actually Dictator) of the Soviet Union in March 1953. Georgy Malenkov succeeded him. Malenkov’s administration released a statement two weeks after Stalin’s death where they called for a quick end to hostilities of the Korean War.

Signing of the Korean Armistice Agreement on the 27th of July 1953 between the UN, DPRK (Korea, North) and the PRC, which brings the cessation of hostilities of the Korean War and the establishment of the Korean Demilitarized Zone (DMZ). However, true lasting peace was not achieved because South Korean President Syngman Rhee refused to sign the armistice and accept that he failed to unify Korea by force.

Nikita Sergeyevich Krushchev becomes the Premier of the Soviet Union after deposing Georgy Malenkov on the 14th of September 1953.

Founding of the Japanese Self-Defense Force in 1954.

Defeat of the French Far East Expeditionary Corps in the Battle of Dien Bien Phu by the Viet Minh and the 1954 Geneva Conference saw the end of the First Indochina War and the partition of French Indochina into the Democratic Republic of Vietnam (North Vietnam-under the communists), the State of Vietnam (a transitional government supported by the French and the United States of America), the Kingdom of Laos and the Kingdom of Cambodia. North and South Vietnam were divided along the 17th Parallel North. The partition was intended to be temporary and national elections to be scheduled in 1956.

Beginning of the First Taiwan Strait Crisis on the 3^rd of September 1954 to the 1^st of May 1955.

Beginning of the Algerian War of Independence in 1954.

1955 saw the commencement of the Second Indochina War between the Democratic Republic of Vietnam and the Republic of Vietnam, which would be popularized as the Vietnam War with the subsequent interventions from East and West.

In 1956, following the nationalization of the Suez Canal by Gamal Abdel Nasser of Egypt, Britain and French paratroopers landed in the area along with support from the Israeli Defense Force before engaging in combat with Egyptian Forces. However, subsequent international pressure from the United States of America, Soviet Union, and the United Nations saw the withdrawal of the aggressors and humiliated Britain and France.

Crushing of the Hungarian Revolution in 1956.

Sudan, Morocco, and Tunisia gained independence in 1956.

Ghana becomes the first Sub-Saharan African nation to gain independence in 1957.

Launch of the Great Leap Forward in the People’s Republic of China in 1958.

Beginning of the Second Taiwan Strait Crisis from 23^rd August 1958 to 22^nd September 1958.

After managing to overthrow Cuban Dictator Fulgencio Batista in 1959, the Cuban Revolution ends with Fidel Castro becoming the leader of Communist Cuba and the first Communist government in the Western Hemisphere.

Tibetan Uprising of 1959.

Beginning of the Rwandan Revolution in 1959 following the assault of Hutu politician Dominique Mbonyumtwa by Tutsi forces.

1960-1969:

To prevent Vietnam from falling under the banner of Communism, the United States starts dispatching military advisors to South Vietnam. Fearing an imminent American offensive, the Soviet Union also dispatches military advisors to North Vietnam.

John Fitzgerald Kennedy was sworn in as the 35th President of the United States on the 20th of January 1961.

Yuri Gagarin from the U.S.S.R. is the first man in space in 1961.

Due to their intractable ideological differences, the People’s Republic of China denounced the Union of Soviet Socialist Republics and Soviet Communism as the work of ‘revisionist traitors’, leading to the Sino-Soviet Split in 1961.

Construction of the Berlin Wall in 1961.

Bay of Pigs Invasion in 1961. An attempt by a CIA-trained force of Cuban exiles to invade southern Cuba, with support from U.S. Armed Forces, to overthrow the Cuban government of Fidel Castro, fails following President Kennedy’s decision to not send the critical support the exiles needed.

Beginning of the Portuguese Colonial Wars as Portuguese Colonies around the world start armed conflict against the Portuguese military and authorities in an effort to gain independence. The U.S. and the U.S.S.R. support these nationalists as they looked for ways to expand their own influence in these nations.

Following a series of clashes, China and India declare war against each other, in what would be known as the 1962 Sino-Indian Conflict. The month-long conflict ends in a Chinese victory.

Cuban Missile Crisis goes on from 16^th October 1962 to 28^th October 1962. The Crisis ends following an agreement between President Kennedy and Premier Khrushchev to remove nuclear missiles from placed in Byzantium and Cuba respectively.

End of the Algerian Civil War in 1962.

Valentina Tereshkova from the U.S.S.R. is the first woman in space in 1963.

The assassination of Ngô Dình Diėm, President of South Vietnam, and his brother Ngô Dình Nhu on 2^nd of November 1963.

The assassination of the 35^th President of the United States of America, John Fitzgerald Kennedy in Dallas, Texas on the 22^nd of November 1963. His Vice-President, Lyndon Baines Johnson, replaces him.

A Soviet Union sponsored coup in the Empire of Brazil on 31st March and 1st April 1964, saw the Imperial Family being exiled to Portugal and Brazil falling under a Marxist-Leninist Military Junta. The largest country in South America falling to a Communist Coup terrified the United States with a new wave of the Red Scare gripping the country and a speech by President Johnson, sees his ratings exponentially rise. Under orders from the President of the United States, the CIA starts training and funding the Royalist factions into forming an insurgency (A royalist version of the OTL Araguaia Guerrilla War). The Communists rename the Empire of Brazil to the Socialist Commune of Brazil. However, the Brazilian people were not ready to be placed under an autocratic communist dictatorship. Following this, Brazil exploded into a brutal civil war for the next four years.

Gulf of Tonkin Incident on the 2^nd of August 1964. Following this incident, the U.S. Congress jointly passed the Gulf of Tonkin Resolution on the 10^th of August 1964. The resolution allowed President Jonson to authorize military force in Southeast Asia without a formal declaration of war.

In October 1964, Soviet leader Nikita Khrushchev was expelled from his position due to his increasingly erratic and authoritarian behavior. Leonid Brezhnev and Alexei Kosygin became the new leaders of the Soviet Union.

Second Indo-Pakistani War of 1965.

Beginning of the Cultural Revolution in China, which saw a period of widespread social and political upheaval in the People’s Republic of China.

Six-Day War fought between Israel and the states of Egypt, Jordan, and Syria while receiving support from Iraq, Saudi Arabia, Sudan, Tunisia, Morocco, and Algeria in 1967.

Throughout 1968, the North Vietnamese People’s Army of Vietnam along with the Viet Cong, while receiving tactical training and intelligence from the KGB and other types of support from the Soviet Union, launched a massive campaign of surprise attacks against military and civilian command and control centers throughout South Vietnam in what goes on to be known as the Tet Offensive. The offensive had a strong effect on the US Government and shocked the US public, due to which the support for the war declined. However, President Nguyen Van Thieu of South Vietnam recognized the need to take quick action and also the authority and capability of his second-in-command, Vice President Nguyen Cao Ky. Thus, President Thieu stepped down from office and allowed his Vice President to step in to take control and rally the nation. After mobilizing all troops, the Republic of South Vietnam retaliates on a full-scale offensive against North Vietnam by October 1968. Furthermore, this action allowed the U.S. Government to convince the media to spin the Tet Offensive as an underhanded and cowardly tactic, which awakened a sleeping giant. Because of this, as quickly it grew, the anti-war movement also quickly shrank as the American people were outraged by this and saw the Tet Offensive as a dirty and dishonorable tactic.

End of the Brazilian Civil War in 1968 with the Communists as the victors. However, there were still many pockets of resistance of the opposing Royalist faction.

The Soviet invasion of Czechoslovakia in August 1968 as a direct result of the Prague Spring ended any hope of Alexander Dubček’s ‘socialism with a human face’.

Beginning of ‘The Troubles’ in Northern Ireland following the rise of the Northern Ireland Civil Rights Movement in the late 60s.

A small group of military officers led by officer Muammar Gaddafi overthrows the monarchy in Libya in 1969.

Beginning of the Al-Wadiah War between Saudi Arabia and the People’s Republic of South Yemen following the occupation of the town of Al-Wadiah by PRSY forces in 1969.

On the 20^th of July 1969, the United States of America and the Union of Soviet Socialist Republics unknowingly and coincidentally created history together when American astronauts, Neil Armstrong and Buzz Aldrin bumped into Soviet Cosmonauts, Alexei Leonov and Anastasia Belikova on the moon. When the news was announced, the world, especially the United States, was in shock as the Soviets had kept the entire world in the dark about their lunar program.

Unbearable ideological differences and the Soviet heavy-handedness in Czechoslovakia led to a seven-month-long undeclared military border conflict between the Soviet Union and the People’s Republic of China from 2^nd March to 11^th September 1969. The conflicts occurred in the vicinity of Zhenbao (Damansky) Island on the Ussuri (Wusuli) River near Manchuria and the Russian controlled Kwantung (renamed from Port Arthur following capture by the Soviet Union from Imperial Japan during World War Two) Military Region. The conflict came to an end following the death of North Vietnamese leader Ho Chi Minh. This also drove the Chinese to restore relations with the United States as they saw the Soviets be a greater threat.

1970-1979:

Rise of separatism in Quebec, province of Canada. In 1970, radical Quebec nationalists and Marxist militants of the Front de liberation du Québec kidnapped the Quebec Labour Minister Pierre Laporte and British Trade Commissioner James Cross during the October Crisis, which saw Laporte being killed and Canada going under martial law under the War Measures Act.

Skyjack Sunday. On September 6^th 1970, Palestinian terrorists hijack four airliners and take 300 people hostage. The hostages are released.

Hafez al-Assad launched a coup in Syria in 1970.

The success of the South Vietnam/US retaliation for the Tet Offensive against North Vietnam and the rapprochement of the Nixon Administration with China, and the Soviet Union (to some extent), isolated North Vietnam and forced them on the negotiating table by the middle of 1970. By the end of 1970, Vietnam would reunite as the Republic of Vietnam while under the leadership of President Nguyen Cao Ky, who would soon order fresh elections to be held for the appointment of ministers and representatives as a show of restoring unity in the nation, while maintaining the fragile peace. After the end of the war, the Communist Party of Vietnam would be outlawed and its most radical supporters arrested or purged, however, in recognition of the Soviet Union’s willingness to end the war and President Ky’s recognition of the fact that the Communists were closer to the Vietnamese people and their desires for social justice and independent life, minor Communist elements would be allowed to remain and even allowed very minor positions of power. This made the new government begin programs of redistribution and quota programs for a number of farms. The new administration would however scrap the land collectivization programs, as it was seen as ineffective. With Western (and to some extent, Soviet support), Vietnam was able to begin industrialization and saw production output rose dramatically.

A military coup in Uganda led by Idi Amin in 1971.

1971 Croatian Spring in Yugoslavia. Joseph Bronze Tito suppresses the movement but begins the process of constitutional reform.

To stem the flow of Bengali refugees fleeing from East Pakistan as a result of Operation Searchlight launched by the Pakistani Army, which saw a massive genocide and ethnic cleansing being carried out in East Pakistan, the Republic of India under the administration of Prime Minister Mrs. Indira Gandhi, declared war on Pakistan in 1971, thus beginning the Bangladeshi Liberation War a.k.a. the Third Indo-Pakistani War of 1971. The war ended with a decisive Indian victory, which also saw the creation of Bangladesh, and Sheikh Mujbur Rahman being sworn in as Bangladesh’s first President and Tajuddin Ahmad as the first Prime Minister. The surrender of 90,000 Pakistani soldiers to the Indian Army was the biggest surrender ever since the Second World War.

U.S. President Richard Nixon is the first American President to visit China in 1972. The visit restores relations between the two countries.

Martial Law declared in the Philippines on September 21^st 1972 by President Ferdinand Marcos.

Munich Massacre in the 1972 Munich Summer Olympics, where 11 Israeli athletes are kidnapped and murdered by the Palestinian group Black September.

The Yom Kippur War was launched by Egypt and Syria against Israel in October 1973, during the Jewish festival of Yom Kippur, to recover territories lost by the Arabs in the 1967 conflict.

1973 Oil Crisis by the Arab nations in protest of the Western support to Israel during the Yom Kippur war.

1973 Military Coup in Chile led by Augusto Pinochet.

1973-1974 Stock Market Crash.

Despite being credited for ending the Vietnam War on U.S. terms, President Richard Nixon faced charges for impeachment due to the Watergate Scandal, and thus subsequently resigned from office in 1974.

1974 military coup in Ethiopia by a Communist Junta led by General Aman Andom and Mengistu Haile Mariam, ending one of the world’s longest monarchies in history.

The end of the Portuguese Colonial Wars in 1974, as many Portuguese colonies in Africa, became independent. However, it also proved to be fertile ground for the covert war between the United States (through the Safari Group, a covert alliance of intelligence services of Iran, West Africa, Egypt, Saudi Arabia, Morocco, and France, with connections to the United States, South Africa, Rhodesia, and Israel) and the Soviet Union.

Beginning of the Angolan Civil War in 1975.

King Faisal bin Abdulaziz Al Saud of Saudi Arabia is assassinated by his half-brother’s son.

With Chinese support, Communist leader Pol Pot led a revolution against the American-backed government of Lon Nol, and captured Phnom Penh, the capital of Cambodia, on April 17^th 1975, and instituted the Khmer Rouge government. Following this, until 1979, the Khmer Rouge conducted various atrocities and killed as many as 3 million people.

Operation Condor, a US-backed campaign of political repression and state terror involving South American dictatorships to target Left-wing and Marxist sympathizers, is officially and formally implemented in November 1975. The operation is also targeted towards the Socialist Commune of Brazil, in an effort to destabilize the country enough to allow Royalist factions to at least conduct a counter-coup.

Sheikh Mujibur Rahman, President of Bangladesh, and almost his entire family is assassinated in the early hours of August 15^th, 1975 in his residence by a group of Bangladesh Army personnel in a coup.

Institution of 21-month long ‘Emergency’ in India when Prime Minister Indira Gandhi declared an official state of emergency across the country citing ‘imminent internal and external threats’ in 1975. Much of the Prime Minister’s political opponents were thrown in prison and many more violations were conducted by the government, forcing this period to remain very controversial for decades in Indian Politics.

Beginning of the Lebanese Civil War in 1975, which involved the Palestinian Liberation Organization and Israel.

Western Sahara War fought between the rebel Polisario Front against Morocco and the Republic of West Africa from 1975 onwards.

Jorge Rafael Videla seizes control of Argentina in 1976.

Paramount leader Mao Zedong and Zhou Enlai of the People’s Republic of China died in 1976. After a brief rule of Mao’s chosen successor Hua Guofeng, Deng Xiaoping emerges as China’s paramount leader and begins to shift the country towards market economics and away from ideologically-driven policies.

Beginning of the Ethiopian Civil War in 1976.

1976 Soweto Uprising in South Africa where 700 black school children were killed by South Africa’s Security Police.

1977 military coup in Pakistan by the Pakistani Army. Civilian leaders, including Zulfikar Ali Bhutto, arrested, and the country goes into martial law.

Francisco Franco dies after 39 years in power. His successor, Juan Carlos was crowned King of Spain as Juan Carlos I and called for the reintroduction of democracy. The first general elections are held in 1977 with Adolfo Suárez becoming Prime Minister of Spain.

The Ogaden War fought between 1977-1978 was fought between Somalia and Ethiopia over control of the Ogaden region.

Ugandan-Ostafrika War of 1978 to 1979 fought between Uganda and the Imperial German Dominion of Ostafrika, based on the Ugandan agenda to annex territories from Ostafrika.

1978 Camp David Accord signed between Israeli Prime Minister Menachem Begin and Egyptian President Anwar Sadat would lead to the 1979 Egypt-Israel Peace Treaty.

Following technical assistance provided by the Soviet Union, the Social Commune of Brazil exploded their first Nuclear Weapon in November 1978, much to the shock of the anti-communist bloc and to the United States in particular. The fear of a communist nation with nuclear weapons right on their backdoor forced Canada and Mexico to start their own Nuclear Programs with support from the United States.

Year of the Three Popes in 1978. Paul VI died in August, he would be succeeded by Pope John Paul, who also died after 33 days. Pope John Paul II is then elected.

At the beginning of 1979, President Nguyen Cao Ky of the Republic of Vietnam declared war on Cambodia and quickly overthrew the Khmer Rouge. In the following February, the People’s Republic of China declared war on Vietnam but were brutally beaten by the Vietnamese military that consisted of former North and South servicemen. Due to Vietnamese efforts, the Indochina region would be free of the influence of either East or West and would chart its own course.

Margaret Thatcher rose to power in 1979, becoming the first female Prime Minister of the United Kingdom, and initiated a neoliberal economic policy.

On July 16^th 1979, Saddam Hussein assumed the Presidency in Iraq.

A group of radical Islamist students claiming allegiance to cleric Ruhollah Khomeini took the U.S. and U.S.S.R. Embassies in Tehran, and its occupants hostage, thus triggering the three months long, Iran Hostage Crisis. Despite negotiations by the Shah’s government, the students did not budge until their demands were met. Their demands were the complete dismantling of the Shah’s government and the institution of a theocratic government. They claimed that the USSR was a “Marxist, anti-God” regime and the US was profiting off the supposed woes of the Iranian people. The crisis ended when a joint CIA-KGB-SAVAK operation was simultaneously launched at both embassies in cooperation between the Americans, Soviets, and the Iranian governments to rescue the hostages and kill the hostage-takers.

Idi Amin is overthrown in Uganda following the Ugandan-Ostafrika War in 1979.

1979 Energy Crisis.

Francisco Macias Nguema, brutal iron-fisted dictator of Equatorial Guinea is overthrown and executed in 1979.

In December 1979 the Soviet Union invaded Afghanistan and removed the Hafizullah Amin government replacing it with one of its own and began the reversal of the policies put in place making them more agreeable to the traditional Muslim populace.

1980-1989:

In response to the Soviet invasion of Afghanistan, foreign ministers from 34 nations of the Organisation of Islamic Cooperation adopted a resolution demanding the ‘immediate, urgent and unconditional withdrawal of Soviet troops’ from Afghanistan. To combat the Soviet troops, Afghan insurgents began to receive massive amounts of support through aid, finance, and military training (in neighboring Pakistan and Iran), along with significant help from the United States and the United Kingdom.

Ronald Reagan was elected President of the United States in 1980.

Kwangju Massacre in South Korea in May 1980 when police and soldiers battled armed protestors.

Reagan Administration launched the War on Drugs.

Beginning of the Sikh Insurgency in Punjab by the Khalistan in the early 1980s against the Government of India under the leadership of Jarnail Singh Bhindranwale. They were armed and trained by the Pakistani Inter-Service Intelligence Agency and limited support from the U.S. Central Intelligence Agency.

Political unrest in Quebec comes to a head when the provincial government calls for an independence referendum in 1980. The referendum ends with the ‘No’ winning the majority.

On August 2^nd, 1980, three members of the neo-fascist group Nuclei Armati Rivoluzionari detonated a time bomb at Bologna Central Station, killing 85 people.

The Republic of Canada tested its own nuclear weapon in September 1980.

Beginning of the Salvadorian Civil War in 1980.

Professional Air Traffic Controllers Organization strike in 1981.

Greece enters into the European Community in 1981.

U.S. backed Government forces of El Salvador massacre civilians in El Mozote on December 11^th, 1981.

1982 Falkland War. The military junta of Argentina invaded the British-controlled Falkland Islands to divert public attention from prevailing economic conditions and state repression. In response, Margaret Thatcher authorized a Royal Navy Task Force to be sent to the Falklands and to combat the Argentinians over there. The war ended in a decisive British victory and the retreat of the Argentine forces.

The États-Unis Mexicains (the United States of Mexico) tested its own nuclear weapon in August 1982.

1982 Lebanon War launched by Israel following the assassination of Israel’s ambassador to the United Kingdom.

1983 Beirut Barracks bombing claimed the lives of 299 American and French servicemen.

Beginning of the Second Sudanese Civil War in 1983.

Invasion of Grenada in 1983 led by the United States following a military coup, which was ousted by a brief revolutionary government.

Operation Bluestar carried out by the Indian Army following authorization by Prime Minister Indira Gandhi to neutralize militant leader Jarnail Singh Bhindranwale and his followers who were hiding in the Harmandir Singh Complex (the Golden Temple) in Amritsar, Punjab. The operation was approved on June 1^st 1984 and commenced on 5^th June before ending on the 8^th.

In revenge for Operation Bluestar, Prime Minister Indira Gandhi is assassinated by her own bodyguards on 31^st October 1984. This prompted massive Anti-Sikh riots across North India.

Dissolution of the Socialist Military Junta following the January 1985 elections in Brazil. The country is once again renamed to the Federative Republic of Brazil. 

Sikh-Canadian militants destroyed Air India Flight 182 on June 23^rd 1985.

Eight Israeli F-15 Eagles carried out Operation Wooden Leg, to bomb the headquarters of the Palestinian Liberation Organisation in Tunis, Tunisia in October 1985.

Mikhail Gorbachev becomes the Premier of the Soviet Union in 1985.

Rome and Vienna Airport attacks on December 27^th 1985.

The United States authorizes an aerial bombardment of Libya carried out by the U.S. Air Force, U.S. Navy and the U.S. Marine Corps in retaliation for Libyan support of terrorism and attacks on U.S. personnel in Germany and the Byzantine Republic in 1986.

Spain and Portugal enter into the European Community in 1986.

1986 Chernobyl Nuclear Meltdown.

In 1986 the Parliament of Australia and Westminster pass the Australia Act. Under this act, Australia became a federal presidential constitutional republic, thus ending all British role in the government of the Australian States, and closing the option of judicial appeals to the Privy Council in London.

First Intifada in the Gaza Strip and West Bank began in 1987.

In 1987 the Soviet Union crushed the Afghan resistance in the Battle of Kunar Valley with the deaths of Mullah Omar and Ahmed Shah Massoud, thus disorganizing the Mujahedeen and allowing the splintered factions to be picked off one by one by the Soviet Union. The USSR declared victory in 1989 and Afghanistan remains the world's only quasi-Communist/Islamic state.

Nagomo-Karabakh War between Azerbaijan and Armenia begins in 1988.

In 1988, New Zealand declared itself a federal presidential constitutional republic ending all British role in the government.

Pan Am Flight 103 is blown up over Lockerbie, Scotland on December 21^st,1988.

In revenge for the crushing of the Afghan Mujahedeen and the declaration of victory by the Soviet Union in Afghanistan, the Islamic Republic of Pakistan and the Imperial State of Iran (while being supported by all the countries of the Organisation of Islamic Corporation, the People’s Republic of China and the United States of America), declare war on the Soviet Union in March 1989. However, Iran and Pakistan sign a white peace with the Soviet Union within six months after they realize that this time the Afghan people are solely supporting the Soviet Union and start harassing Iranian and Pakistani troops across the border. The fear of being completely invaded by the Soviet Union also compels them to sign the peace treaty.

Tiananmen Square Massacre of 1989 occurred in the People’s Republic of China in 1989, where the People’s Republic of China uses the People’s Liberation Army to brutally crush the pro-democracy students and protestors demanding political reform.

Fall of the Berlin Wall in 1989.

South African Border War between South Africa and an alliance of Angola, the Imperial German Dominion of Afrika, and Zambia end in 1989, ending 30 years of conflict.

Polish People's Republic declares independence from the U.S.S.R. in 1989 and renames itself as the Republic of Poland.

Beginning of the First West African Civil War in 1989.

1990-1999:

Gulf War in the Middle East. Due to heavily financing Iran and Pakistan to face off against the Soviet Union, and the inconclusive end of the war, Iraq went into massive debt. President Saddam Hussein accused Kuwait of flooding the market with oil and driving down oil prices. Iraqi forces invade Kuwait on 2^nd August 1990 to an immediate UN condemnation and a coalition force led by the United States that is sent to the Persian Gulf. By February 1991, the Iraqi forces are retreating out of Kuwait. However, the UN forces come under scrutiny when they conduct aerial bombardment of retreating Iraqi troops, leading to the ‘Highway to Hell’ incident.

The reunification of Germany on 3^rd October 1990 under the Imperial State of Germany aka the German Empire. Despite the historical animosity between Germany and Poland, both nations agree to set aside their differences in order to present a united front to the Soviet Union. To honor its part of the agreement, the German Empire officially renounced its claims to East Prussia.

Oka Crisis in Canada was a standoff that took place in 1990 between the Mohawk people of Canada and the Canadian military over a dispute involving land held via treaty to the Mohawk people.

On January 1st, 1991 a drafting committee is formed to work on a final version of the New Union Treaty. However, six of the fifteen Soviet Republics i.e., Armenia, Estonia, Georgia, Latvia, Lithuania, and Moldova, do not participate in the drafting.

The end of the Gulf War in February 1991 saw renewed debate in Japan about their participation on the world stage when it came to providing security for their allies and interests in conflict-prone regions such as the Middle East. The debates massively divided the nation until the Japanese government called for a Constitutional Referendum on the status of the JSDF and the Powers of the Emperor. The referendum passed narrowly, with 51% voting for a constitutional change. The government promised to implement the referendum within five years.

On March 6^th,1991, the first version of the New Union Treaty is approved by the Soviet of the Union and sent to the individual Supreme Soviets of the Republics for final approval and ratification. An agreement could not be reached on the distribution of power between the federal government and the republics, resulting in the first bill being unapproved. Added to the disappointment, several of the autonomous republics express their desire to raise their status within the Soviet Union and demand to take part in the drafting of a new treaty.

On March 17^th,1991, a union-wide referendum is held across the Soviet Union. The referendum questioned the Soviet people on their support for preserving a Soviet state, with over 77% of the population voting yes. Despite the referendum being boycotted by six republics and the Chechen people, Mikhail Gorbachev’s approval gains a boost.

On March 31^st 1991, an independence referendum is held in Georgia, in which the vast majority of Georgians favor independence from the Soviet Union. Georgia officially declares independence on April 9.

On April 23^rd 1991, an agreement is made between the central government of the Soviet Union and nine of the 15 republics. The so-called "9+1 agreement" is signed in Moscow, with the goal of converting the USSR into a federation of equal and sovereign republics. The agreement also results in the popularization of the name Union of Soviet Sovereign Republics to be adopted as a new formal name for the Soviet Union.

Former Prime Minister of India, Rajiv Gandhi is assassinated by the Tamil Tigers on 21^st May 1991.

Beginning of the Yugoslav Wars. Yugoslavia breaks up after Croatia and Slovenia declare their independence from Yugoslavia on 25^th June 1991.

On August 18^th 1991, a Tupolev TU-154 crashes along the border of Russia and Ukraine. Onboard were four government officials on their way to the Crimea. Mikhail Gorbachev cuts his vacation short to visit the crash site and announces a national state of mourning. It was also announced that the signing of the New Union Treaty was to remain on schedule.

On August 20^th 1991 Representatives from Kazakhstan, Russia, and Uzbekistan ratify the New Union Treaty. The Union Treaty of 1922 is declared null and void and establishes a new nation known as the Union of Soviet Sovereign Republics. The remaining republics of the USSR begin the process of ratifying the treaty in time or to prepare for independence.

The Ethiopian Civil War ends in 1991 with a Communist Victory, ending over twenty years of internal conflict. However, the new government agrees to enact reforms to heal over division.

Beginning of the Somali Civil War in 1991.

On August 23^rd,1991, Gennady Yanayev announces his resignation as the Vice President of the Soviet Union. The position would remain vacant until the following year.

The republics of Belarus, Kyrgyzstan, Tajikistan, and Turkmenistan ratify the New Union Treaty on June 30^th 1991.

On September 6^th 1991, the Soviet Union formally recognizes the independence of Estonia, Latvia, and Poland.

On September 21^st 1991, Armenia holds their independence referendum, with over 90% of Armenians favoring independence from the Soviet Union. Armenia declares their independence shortly afterwards.

After weeks of discussion, the republics of Azerbaijan and Ukraine ratify the New Union Treaty on September 21^st 1991. For all intents and purposes, the former Soviet Union had now ceased to exist.

On September 27^th 1991, Moldova unilaterally declares their independence from the Soviet Union. The breakaway regions of Gagauzia and Transnistria oppose this.

A constituent assembly is established to establish a new constitution for the Soviet Union on December 13^th 1991.

Moldovan and Romanian troops cross the Dniester River into Transnistria on March 2^nd 1992. In response, Mikhail Gorbachev orders the deployment of Soviet troops into the breakaway republic. The Transnistria War begins.

Formation of the European Union in 1992 under the Maastricht Treaty.

Beginning of the Bosnian War in 1992.

A new constitution comes into affect for the Soviet Union on May 14^th 1992. The New Union Treaty ceases to act as the temporary constitution.

The Collective Security Treaty is ratified between Armenia and the Soviet Union, establishing the CSTO on May 15^th 1992. Soon many other nations friendly to the Old Soviet Regime join the CSTO.

The first multiparty elections are held across the Soviet Union on June 21^st 1992. Independent Nikolai Ryzhkov is elected to the Presidency of the USSR. In the legislative elections, the Communist Party is able to hold the Soviet of the Republics, while an anti-communist bloc (headed by the Liberal Democratic Party) wins the Soviet of the Union.

1992 Los Angeles Riots occur in Los Angeles, California.

Moldovan troops are called out of the breakaway regions of Gagauzia and Transnistria on July 21^st 1992, leading to the end of the Transnistria War.

Georgian troops are dispatched to the breakaway republic of Abkhazia on August 14^th 1992. The Soviet Union responds by sending troops into both Abkhazia and South Ossetia. The War in Abkhazia begins.

On September 23^rd 1992, the Soviet Union annexes the four breakaway regions of Abkhazia, Gagauzia, South Ossetia, and Transnistria (which all become new republics of the USSR).

Bill Clinton is elected President of the United States (defeating incumbent George H. W. Bush) on November 3^rd 1992.

1993 World Trade Center Bombing in New York City, USA.

Following a referendum in Brazil in 1993, the Imperial Throne of Brazil is restored, and the country once again resumes being called the Empire of Brazil.

Enactment of the North American Free Trade Association (NAFTA) between Canada, Mexico and the United States of America.

Legislative elections are held within the Soviet Union on March 6^th 1994. The Communist Party loses control in both houses of the Supreme Soviet to an anti-Communist bloc (led by the Liberal Democratic Party).

Close majorities of Moldovans vote against the continued independence of Moldova in 1994. An effort towards reunification with Romania intensifies.

Beginning of the First Chechen War in 1994 after the Chechen Republic illegally secedes from the Soviet Union leading to the devastating and brutal Battle of Grozny. The war ends in a Chechen victory due to widespread demoralization across Soviet troops following Chechen guerilla warfare and raids last encountered by the Soviets only in Afghanistan.

Markale Market Massacres in Bosnia Herzegovina in 1994.

End of Apartheid in South Africa with the election of Nelson Mandela in 1994.

Death of North Korean leader Kim Il-Sung on 8^th July 1994. He was succeeded by his son Kim Jong-Il, who began to shift the country towards market economics on similar lines to the People’s Republic of China, but he still retained an authoritarian grip on the country.

The Rwandan Genocide happens from 6^th April 1994 until mid-July. The Hutu dominated government, under the Hutu Power ideology, butchers hundreds of the Tutsi people and Hutu moderates. Approximately 500,000-1,000,000 people are killed within 100 days.

Srebrenica Massacre in Bosnia and Herzegovina in 1995.

Signing of the Oslo Accords between Israel and Palestine in 1995.

Third Taiwan Strait Crisis from 21^st July 1995-23^rd March 1996.

End of the Yugoslav Wars in 1995 with the Dayton Agreement. The war was marked with very violent urban warfare, war crimes and ethnic cleansing.

By 1995, the Government of Japan implemented the provisions of the Japanese referendum of 1991, by the Japanese Diet passing amendments to Article 4, Article 9, and Article 65. Under these amendments, the Emperor of Japan was made into the nominal Head of State, with the Prime Minister and the Cabinet exercising Executive Power in the name of the Emperor (Like the British monarchy, the Emperor of Japan would have no direct involvement in ruling the country). The most important amendment was of Article 9, where it read, ‘While sincerely aspiring to international peace based on justice and order, the Japanese people will never use war as a means of settling international dispute unless one of the three situations are true: i) The home islands are under direct attack by a foreign aggressor, ii) Allies of the Japanese people are under attack by a foreign aggressor or iii) There is a significant and immediate threat to Japanese interests that could not be solved through diplomacy and the usage of arms is seen as the final resort. The amended Article 9 also proclaimed the Emperor to be the Commander-in-Chief of the now renamed Imperial Japanese Self Defense Force but also listed that the Emperor, on behalf of the Executive must consult with the National Diet, and it would be upon the National Diet’s decision to pass the final declaration of war. Finally, the name of the country officially changed from the State of Japan to the Imperial State of Japan.

The new constitutional amendments came under harsh criticism from the People’s Republic of China, Democratic People’s Republic of Korea and Republic of Korea. All these nations condemned the constitutional changes and accused Japan of regressing back to its imperialistic mindset. The United States of America’s Department of State released a statement where they affirmed their continuous support to the Imperial State of Japan and urged all nations in the Far East to keep calm despite any lingering historical tensions.

Tokyo Subway Sarin Gas Attacks in 1995 in Tokyo, Imperial State of Japan.

Oklahoma City Bombing in 1995 in Oklahoma, USA.

On June 15^th 1996, the IRA set off a bomb in Manchester, England.

On June 16^th 1996, Soviet Vice President and Communist, Alexander Rutskoy, defeats incumbent Boris Yeltsin for the presidency of the Soviet Union.

First Congo War takes place in Zaire from October 1996 to May 1997.

The United Kingdom, the Netherlands and Spain hands over sovereignty of Hong Kong, Kiau Chau (OTL: Kiautschou Bay), and Puerto Eduardo/Weihaiwei (OTL: Port Edward, Weihai) respectively to the People’s Republic of China on 1^st July 1997.

End of the First West African Civil War in 1997 with the election of Charles Taylor as the President of the Republic of West Africa.

Beginning of Second Congo War from August 1998.

The Republic of France hands over sovereignty of Cantonwan (OTL: Guangzhou) to the People’s Republic of China on 1^st July 1998.

Bombings of the U.S. Embassies in Kenya and Tanzania by Al-Qaeda militants in 1998. In retaliation, the U.S. Navy launches cruise missiles against suspected Al-Qaeda locations in Libya and Sudan.

Beginning of the Kosovo War from 1998-1999.

End of The Troubles in Northern Ireland following the Good Friday Agreement signed on the 10^th of April 1998.

The House of Representatives impeaches U.S. President Bill Clinton in the wake of the Monica Lewinsky Scandal in November 1998. The Senate acquits him in the following year.

Beginning of the Second West African Civil War in 1999.

The Kargil War (also known as the Fourth Indo-Pak War) is fought between India and Pakistan in May 1999 following 700 Pakistani troops covertly occupying strategic peaks in Kashmir. The Indian Army lay siege to the peaks and win the war in a month, resulting in a political fiasco for Pakistani Prime Minister Nawaz Sharif. The incident leads to a military coup in October 1999, lead by Army Chief Pervez Musharraf. This is the only war fought between two declared nuclear powers.

Beginning of the Second Chechen War in response to the invasion of Dagestan and the Moscow Apartment Bombings in 1999.

Concurrent to the Second Chechen War, and following coordinated attacks on Soviet troops linked to Chechnyan rebels operating from Urzikstan, rogue Lieutenant-General Roman Barkov launched an unsanctioned invasion of Urzikstan in 1999 and unleashed chemical weapons on civilians, much to the horror and condemnation of the world at large, and the citizens of the Soviet Union in particular. The Supreme Soviet of the Soviet Union orders Lieutenant-General Roman Barkov to present himself in front of a special inquiry panel regarding the atrocities committed in Urzikstan. In response, Roman Barkov cuts all allegiance from the Soviet Union and becomes the dictator of Urzikstan, ruling the country with a very tight fist. Subsequent investigations by the FSB and the SVR found that Roman Barkov was being secretly funded by the People’s Republic of China and protected by powerful individuals in the Kremlin who secretly wished for the old Soviet State to return.

Portugal hands over sovereignty of Macau to the People’s Republic of China on 20^th December 1999.

The Soviet Union hands over sovereignty of Port Arthur to the People’s Republic of China on 25^th December 1999.

2000-2009: Air France Flight 4590, a Concorde aircraft, crashed into a hotel in Gonesse just after takeoff from Paris Charles De Gaulle Airport.

September 11^th/12^th 2001 attacks on the United States and the Soviet Union respectively. The US and the USSR were seen as the two great Satans and were targeted by radical terrorist groups. In the US, four passenger planes crashed onto the World Trade Center in New York City, the Pentagon and a field in Shanksville, Pennsylvania respectively. Meanwhile, in the Soviet Union, two trucks laden with heavy explosives crashed into the Winter Palace in St. Petersburg, before detonating, killing many people, including tourists, in the immediate area. Similarly, two jets from the Soviet Air Force were ordered to intercept an Aeroflot plane that had supposedly been hijacked and was headed to the Kremlin, however, that disaster was averted when the Soviet Air Force shot the plane down.

2001 Anthrax attacks in the United States.

In response to these attacks and following a telephone conversation between President George Bush of the United States and President Nikolai Ryzhkov of the Soviet Union, the US and the USSR officially declare the end of the Cold War between the US and the USSR and NATO and CSTO, while simultaneously declaring a War on Terror against radical terrorism and state-sponsored terrorism. The United States and the Soviet Union would deploy troops in Sudan and Somalia to combat Al-Qaeda, where the groups were based.

2001 Indian Parliament Attack.

2001 Earthquake in Gujarat, more than 12,000 deaths reported.

2002 Bali bombings in Bali, Indonesia.

2002 Moscow Theatre Hostage Crisis.

2003 Constantinople Bombings in Constantinople, Byzantine Republic.

End of the Second Congo War in 2003.

End of the Second West African Civil War in 2003 with the installation of a transitional government that would continue until 2005.

War in Darfur, region of Sudan, with the NATO and CSTO forces supporting different factions.

While claiming that Iraq under Saddam Hussein had possession of weapons of mass destruction, the United States, United Kingdom, Spain, Australia and Poland invaded Iraq in 2003. Saddam Hussein, his family, and his government fled Iraq and were given political asylum in the Soviet Union, where they set up a government-in-exile, much to the chagrin of the NATO countries.

2004 Madrid train bombings in Madrid, Spain.

2004 Beslan School Hostage Crisis in Beslan, Soviet Union.

2004 Indian Ocean Tsunami.

2005 London Bombings.

Ellen Johnson Sirleaf elected as the first democratically elected female President of Africa by winning the general elections in the Republic of West Africa in 2005.

2006 Lebanon War took place in Southern Lebanon and northern Israel, beginning as an Israeli military operation in response to the abduction of two soldiers of the Israeli reserve force by Hezbollah.

With no evidence of WMD’s found in Iraq, NATO countries, especially the United States and the United Kingdom came under heavy international and national pressure to leave Iraq with immediate effect. While NATO agreed to leave Iraq, they made it clear that they would not turn over the country to Saddam Hussein. This enraged the Iraqi people who began protesting against NATO troops in front of NATO bases and started calling them occupiers. In the end, following negotiations in Moscow brokered by the Soviet Union, Saddam Hussein returned to Baghdad on December 2006. This single event was the biggest embarrassment for the George Bush administration in the US and the Tony Blair administration in the UK. Soon, Saddam Hussein led Iraq to join the CSTO alliance led by the Soviet Union, followed swiftly by Syria and Yemen.

2007 Yazidi community bombings

2008 26/11 Mumbai attacks. On 26^th November 2008, a series of coordinated terrorist attacks across the city of Mumbai, the financial capital of India, had the city under siege and killed many civilians and police officers until the arrival of the National Security Guard (anti-terrorist Special Forces under the oversight of the Home Ministry of India) who launched Operation Black Tornado to flush out the terrorists. Out of the 10 terrorists, one terrorist was caught alive who was revealed to be a Pakistani national.

Barack Hussein Obama is the first African-American man to be elected as the President of the United States of America in 2008.

2008-2009 Israel-Gaza Conflict.

End of the Sri Lankan Civil War in 2009 after government forces defeated the Liberation Tigers of Tamil Eelam aka Tamil Tigers.

End of the Second Chechen War with Russian troops defeating the main insurgents in 2009.

Beginning of the Al-Shabaab insurgency in Somalia.

Following the Tobrak Prison Break in 2009 in Urzikstan, many POWs led by Farah Karim founded the Urzikstan Liberation Force. They were backed by the west and the Soviet Union. The same year, Omar Sulaman founded Al-Qatala, quickly allying himself to radical terrorist groups such as Al-Qaeda. This was the beginning of the Urzikstan Insurgency. It coincided with the virtual end of the insurgency in Chechnya, as many insurgents joined Al-Qatala.

2009 H1N1 Swine Flu Pandemic.

Beginning of the Boko Haram insurgency in the Republic of West Africa.

2009 Sectarian Violence in the Republic of West Africa.

2010-2019:

Lakki Marwat Suicide Bombing in Pakistan on 1^st January 2010.

Moscow Metro Bombings in the Soviet Union on 29^th March 2010.

Beginning of the Tunisian Revolution on 18^th December 2010. This so the beginning of the Arab Spring, a series of protests across the Middle East against dictatorial rulers.

Beginning of the Egyptian Revolution on 25^th January 2011.

Bahraini Uprising on 14^th February 2011.

Beginning of the Libyan Civil War on 15^th February 2011.

Beginning of the Syrian Civil War on 15^th March 2011.

U.S. Navy Seals conducted an operation in Abbottabad, Pakistan where they killed Osama Bin Laden, founder, and leader of Al-Qaeda who was also responsible for planning the terror attacks on New York City and St. Petersburg.

With support from NATO forces, South Sudan secedes from Sudan on 9^th July 2011.

2011 Mumbai Bombings on 13^th July 2011.

2011 Norway Attacks on 22^nd July 2011.

End of the Libyan Civil War on 13^th October 2011 with the death of dictator Muammar Gaddafi.

Death of Kim Jong-Il, Supreme Leader of the Democratic People’s Republic of Korea on 17^th December 2011. His son, Kim Jong-Un, succeeds him.

Death of Iraqi President Saddam Hussein in January 2012. His son Qusay Hussein succeeded him. However, the instability caused by Saddam’s death also made the Arab Spring reach Iraq, thus starting the Iraqi Civil War.

Diamond Jubilee of Queen Elizabeth II on the throne of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland in February 2012.

Barack Obama is re-elected as President of the United States in 2012.

Discovery of the Higgs Boson in 2012.

Shinzo Abe is elected Prime Minister of the Imperial State of Japan in a landslide majority in 2012.

Resignation of Pope Benedictine XVI from the head of the Catholic Church on 28^th February 2013. Pope Benedictine XVI was the first Pope to resign since Gregory X11 in 1415 and the first to do so willingly since Celestine V in 1294.

On 11^th March 2013, Supreme Leader Kim Jong-Un of North Korea announced the country’s nuclear weapons program, drawing heavy condemnations from across the world, even their ally, the Soviet Union.

Papal inauguration of Pope Francis on 13^th March 2013.

Death of former British Prime Minister Margaret Thatcher on 8^th April 2013.

Boston Marathon Bombings in Boston, the United States of America on 15^th April 2013.

Westgate Shopping Mall attack in Nairobi, Kenya on 21^st September 2013.

In late 2013, because of the instabilities caused by the civil wars, a terrorist organization called the Islamic State of Iraq and Syria began making rapid advances and territorial gains in Iraq and Syria.

In response to rapid territorial gains made by the Islamic State of Iraq and Syria (ISIS) during the first half of 2014 and its universally condemned executions, reported human rights abuses, and the fear of further spillovers of the Syrian and Iraqi Civil Wars, many states began to intervene against it in both the Syrian Civil War and Iraqi Civil War.

Through unknown and suspicious means, the daughter of Muammar Gaddafi, Ayesha Gaddafi came to power in the Socialist Arab Republic of Libya soon after her father’s death. She was rumored to have ended the possible Second Libyan Civil War before it even began by ordering the assassinations of the leaders of all the factions vying for control of Libya following the death of her father. Under her leadership, the Socialist Arab Republic of Libya joined the CSTO alliance led by the Soviet Union in 2014, in fear of NATO moves against her power.

Narendra Modi won the Indian General Elections in a landslide victory in 12^th May 2014.

Camp Speicher Massacre on 12^th June 2014 in Iraq.

Abdication of King Juan Carlos I of Spain on 19^th June 2014. His son Felipe VI succeeded him on the Spanish Throne.

2014 Scottish Independence Referendum held on 18^th September 2014. The Scottish people voted to remain in the UK with 55.3% voting to remain compared to 44.7% voting to leave.

Following a decision by the Standard Committee of the National People’s Congress (NPCSC) regarding proposed reforms in the electoral systems of the Special Administrative Republic, students in the Hong Kong, Cantonwan, Weihaiwei, Kiau Chau and Kwantung (Port Arthur) SARs led a strike against the NPCSC’s decision beginning on 22^nd September 2014 until 15^th December 2014. The series of sit-in street protests would be known as the Umbrella Revolution.

2014 Sydney hostage Crisis on 15^th December 2014 in Sydney, Australia.

2014 Peshawar School Massacre in Peshawar Pakistan on 16^th December 2014.

Terror attacks across the Île-de-France region from 7^th-9^th January 2015 in France.

Beginning of the Yemeni Civil War from 19^th March 2015 following a decade long Houthi insurgency. On 28^th March 2015, a coalition led by Saudi Arabia intervenes in the Civil War.

November 2015 Paris Attacks were a series of coordinated terrorist attacks that took place in Paris, France on 13^th November 2015. The coordinated attacks were eerily similar to the 2008 26/11 Mumbai Attack.

Adoption of the Paris Climate Agreement on 12^th December 2015.

2016 Brussels Bombings on 22^nd March 2016 in Brussels, Belgium.

In a referendum held on 23^rd June 2016 in the United Kingdom regarding whether or not the UK should continue being a member of the European Union, 52% of the voters chose to leave. Following this historic referendum, Prime Minister David Cameron announced his resignation and he was succeeded by Mrs. Theresa May.

The Columbian Government and the Revolutionary Armed Forces of Columbia (FARC) signed a historic ceasefire agreement on 23^rd June 2016.

2016 Constantinople Airport Attack on 28^th June 2016 in Constantinople, Byzantine Republic.

Beginning of the Philippine Drug War from 30^th June 2016.

July 2016 Baghdad Bombings on 3^rd July 2016 in Baghdad, Iraq.

2016 Nice Truck Attack on 14^th July 2016 in Nice, France.

From 24^th August 2016, the Byzantine Republic got involved in the Syrian Civil War and invaded parts of northern Syria in order to combat the Islamic State of Iraq and Syria.

A militant attack on the Indian Army base camp in Uri, Indian Administered Jammu and Kashmir on 18^th September 2016 saw nineteen soldiers Killed in Action. In retaliation, 80 soldiers of the 4^th and 9^th Battalions of the Parachute Regiment (Special Forces) of the Indian Army crossed the Line of Control at several points after midnight IST on 29^th September 2016 and destroyed several terrorist bases and inflicting significant casualties on terror outfits in a ‘surgical strike’ before swiftly returning to the Indian side of the Line of Control.

Republican nominee Donald Trump was elected as the 45^th President of the United States on 8^th November 2016 by defeating former U.S. Secretary of State and Democratic nominee Hillary Clinton. He became the first President without prior diplomatic or military experience.

Death of Fidel Castro, former President of Cuba and revolutionary leader at the age of 90 on 25^th November 2016.

2016 Berlin Attack in Berlin, Germany on 19^th December 2016.

Nuclear tests conducted by North Korea despite the threat of sanctions in 2016. Despite the levying of sanctions, the North Korean economy remained afloat by continuing trade with the Soviet Union.

South Korean President Park Geun-hye was impeached by the Constitutional Court in South Korea in a unanimous decision, terminating Park’s Presidency on 10^th March 2017.

2017 Westminster Attack on 22^nd March 2017 in London, United Kingdom.

2017 Venezuelan Constitutional Crisis from 29^th March 2017 in Venezuela.

2017 St. Petersburg Metro Bombing on 3^rd April 2017 in St. Petersburg, Soviet Union.

2017 Stockholm Truck Attack on 7^th April 2017 in Stockholm, Sweden.

2017 Camp Shaheen Attack on 21^st April 2017 near Mazar-i-Sharif in the Democratic Republic of Afghanistan.

Emmanuel Macron was elected the President of France in the 2017 French Presidential Elections on 7^th May 2017.

Moon Jae-in was elected the 12^th President of South Korea in the 2017 South Korean Presidential Elections on 9^th May 2017.

Manchester Arena Bombing on 22^nd May 2017 in Manchester, United Kingdom.

Beginning of the five-month-long Marawi Crisis on 23^rd May 2017 in the Philippines.

2017 London Bridge Attack on 3^rd June 2017 in London, United Kingdom.

Doklam Standoff between the Indian Armed Forces (on behalf of Bhutan) and the Chinese People’s Liberation Army from 16^th June 2017-28^th August 2017.

On 7^th July 2017, the United Nations passed the Treaty on the Prohibition of Nuclear Weapons, the first legally binding international agreement to comprehensively prohibit nuclear weapons, with the eventual goal being that of their total elimination.

2017 Barcelona Attacks on 17^th and 18^th August 2017 in Barcelona, Spain.

2017 Spanish Constitutional Crisis from 6^th September 2017. The 2017 Catalan Independence Referendum held on 1^st October 2017 was also part of this crisis.

2017 New York City Truck Attack on 31^st October 2017 in New York City, United States of America.

Coup d’état in Zimbabwe on 14^th November 2017.

By December 2017, the Islamic State of Iraq and Syria lost much of its former territory to government and coalition forces.

End of the Iraqi Civil War on 9^th December 2017 after Prime Minister Haider al-Abadi (Elected after Qusay Hussein stepped down in September 2014) announced victory over ISIS. However, a low level of insurgency still continued in Iraq.

Alexander Romanov wins the 2018 Soviet Union Presidential Elections on 18^th March 2018, marking the first time since the October Revolution that a Romanov was the leader of Russia.

Inauguration of Miguel Díaz-Canel as President of Cuba on 19^th April 2018, marking the first time since 1959 that Cuba had a President other than Fidel or Raúl.

United States President Donald Trump and North Korea’s Supreme Leader Kim Jong-un formally meet for the first time in the 2018 North Korea-United States Singapore Summit on 12^th June 2018.

Jamal Kashoggi, Saudi Arabian dissident and journalist for The Washington Post is assassinated in the Saudi Arabian Consulate in Constantinople.

Jair Bolsonaro was elected President of Brazil in the 2018 Brazilian General Elections on 28^th October 2018.

Starting from 17^th November 2018, France saw the worst civil unrest since the protests of 1968 due to the Yellow Vests Movement.

2018 Strasbourg Attack on 11^th December 2018 in Strasbourg, France.

Death of former President of the United States, George H.W. Bush on 30^th November 2018.

Venezuelan Presidential Crisis on 10^th January 2019 in Venezuela.

A militant attack on 14^th February 2019 on a Central Reserve Police Force convoy in Pulwama district of the Indian administered Jammu and Kashmir killed over 40 CRPF personnel, marking the deadliest attack on Indian forces in Kashmir since 1989. In retaliation, the Indian Air Force conducted ‘preemptive’ airstrikes targeting Jaish-e-Mohammed terrorist camps inside Pakistan, which saw a ‘large number of JeM terrorists, trainers and senior commanders’, eliminated on 26^th February 2019. On 27^th February 2019, the Pakistani Air Force intruded into Indian airspace to conduct retaliatory airstrikes, which were foiled by the Indian Air Force. The only casualties were a Pakistani F-16 and an Indian MiG-21.

United States President Donald Trump and North Korea’s Supreme Leader Kim Jong-un formally meet for the second time in the 2019 North Korea-United States Hanoi Summit on 27^th and 28^th February 2019 in Hanoi, Republic of Vietnam.

Christchurch Mosque Shooting on 15^th March 2019 in Christchurch, New Zealand.

Notre-Dame de Paris fire on 15^th April 2019 in Paris, France.

2019 Sri Lanka Easter Bombings on 21^st April 2019 in Colombo, Sri Lanka.

President of the Union of Soviet Sovereign Republics Alexander Romanov and North Korea’s Supreme Leader Kim Jong-un meet on 25^th April 2019 in Russky Island for talks.

Emperor Akihito of the Imperial State of Japan abdicates his throne citing health concerns on 30^th April 2019. His son, Naruhito, succeeds him.

United States President Donald Trump, North Korea’s Supreme Leader Kim Jong-un, and South Korean President Moon Jae-in formally meet at an impromptu summit at the Korean Demilitarized Zone. The summit saw the first time a sitting U.S. President stepped into North Korea since the Korean War.

Khartoum Massacre on 3^rd June 2019 in North Sudan.

Beginning of the anti-government protests in the Special Administrative Republics subordinate to the People’s Republic of China on 9^th June 2019, following a proposal tabled at the Chief Executives Conference in Hong Kong to introduce the Fugitive Offenders Amendment Bill to allow extradition to Mainland China.

2019 El Paso Shooting on 3^rd August 2019 in El Paso, United States of America.

2019 Peruvian Constitutional Crisis on 30^th September 2019 in Peru.

2019 Ecuadorian Protests on 3^rd October 2019 in Ecuador.

2019 Chilean Protests on 14^th October 2019 in Chile.

2019 Bolivian Protests on 21^st October 2019 in Bolivia.

2019 Bolivian Constitutional Crisis on 10^th November 2019.

On October 24^th 2019, the CIA and Marine Raiders of the USMC, conduct an operation to locate and secure a shipment of Chlorine Gas in Verdansk, Kastovia. The gas was headed to Urzikstan, where the owner of the factory, Former Soviet Lieutenant-General Roman Barkov, aimed to use it on the people of Urzikstan. The mission goes awry following an engagement with Spetsnaz soldiers working for Barkov and then an insurgent attack on the Marines moving out with the gas, which saw all but one KIA and the Chlorine Gas missing. Al-Qatala is seen as the prime suspects.

With the Chlorine Gas missing and fearing that Al-Qatala may attack London, a joint operation to apprehend the suspects is launched by MI5 and the London Metropolitan Police on October 25^th 2019. However, it quickly goes bad following a van explosion in an intersection near Piccadilly Circus. Piccadilly Circus became a warzone following the emergence of a considerable force of Al-Qatala militants who indiscriminately started firing on innocent civilians and law enforcement alike. After intense fighting, and with the arrival of the SAS, who were already on their way to London, eliminated the threat along with the London Metropolitan Police, but leaving scores of people dead and Piccadilly Circus under lockdown.

Following intelligence received from MI5, a team of SAS operators clear out a house suspected to be housing the Al-Qatala members who planned the Piccadilly Circus attack on 27^th October 2019. After the house is cleared, MI6 was contacted by the Foreign Intelligence Service of the Soviet Union (SVR SU), who was willing to share the whereabouts of Omar ‘The Wolf” Sulaman of Al-Qatala in exchange for Western assistance is taking down Roman Barkov.

On 27^th October 2019, the United States announced that U.S. Special Forces killed Abu Bakr al-Baghdadi, the leader of ISIS, during a raid in northwestern Syria.

Once the CIA and MI6 confirmed the location of ‘The Wolf’, Special Operations Unit Demon Dogs of the US Marines Corps and Spetsnaz Unit Vukodlak of the Soviet Airborne Forces led the raiding team to Rammaza Hospital in Urzikstan while going through a heavy firefight on 28^th October 2019 and managed to capture ‘The Wolf’, who was promptly taken to the U.S. Embassy for extraction.

On the night of October 28^th, Al-Qatala sieged the U.S. Embassy, demanding the return of ‘The Wolf’. Following the breach into the Embassy, Al-Qatala’s second in command, Jamal ‘The Butcher’ Rahar murdered Embassy staff and civilians to intimidate the armed Embassy personnel. On that day, United States Ambassador to Urzikstan, Joel Harris was also murdered by an Al-Qatala insurgent.

On October 29^th 2019, reports emerged from the Darus region of Urzikstan that chlorine gas was released in the area during a battle between Urzik insurgents and Barkov’s troops. The Soviet Ministry of Defense made it clear that they had no hand in either the battle or the use of chemical weapons and reaffirmed that they respected and adhered to the Geneva Conventions on Chemical Warfare.

In an official press conference, the U.S. Department of Defense and the U.K. Ministry of Defence together confirmed that following the go-aheads received from the President of the United States and Prime Minister of the United Kingdom, a joint team of CIA and SAS operators killed Omar ‘The Wolf’ Sulaman in a raid in Urzikstan on the intervening nights of October 29^th and 30^th 2019. The raid was similar to the one carried out by the U.S. Navy Seals when hunting down Osama Bin Laden in Abbottabad, Pakistan. When asked about the chemical attacks, the U.S. Department of Defense declared that once they figured that it was a member of the Urzikstan Liberation Force that unleashed the chemical weapons in Darus, the ULF was going to be seen as a foreign terrorist organization hostile to the United States.

On 31^st October 2019, the St. Petersburg Police announced that they had recovered chlorine gas in a warehouse in the city along with a man tied to a chair who was immediately arrested. This announcement came following a shootout in the city during the morning. The St. Petersburg Police elaborated by saying that they had been acting on a tip from the FSB who had established a terror threat in the major cities of the Soviet Union. When asked by reporters on who could have tried to carry out the attack, the St. Petersburg Police stated that their suspects were Al-Qatala, the Urzikstan Liberation Force, or perhaps both. When asked about the identity of the man who was arrested, the St. Petersburg Police refused to answer the question.

The Soviet Ministry of Defense released a statement on 1^st November 2019 reading that following a prisoner swap, the United States gave up a high ranking member of Al-Qatala, who had subsequently been taken into custody by the FSB, and was pursuing criminal charges on the member by consulting the Soviet Ministry of Justice.

A statement from the Government of Georgia on the 3^rd November 2019 read about a possible terrorist incident in the resort town of Borjomi along with unconfirmed reports of SU-35s of the Soviet Air Force thoroughly bombing a mineral water bottling factory until there was nothing but ashes left. A few hours later, a statement from the Soviet Ministry of Defense read that former Lieutenant-General Roman Barkov had been sighted within Soviet borders but had tried fleeing the moment he was called upon by the police. The statement continued by reading that following a fierce gun battle, that former General was slain by police tactical units.

On 18^th September 2019, President of the United States Donald Trump is impeached by the House of Representatives on charges of abuse of power and obstruction of Congress. However, in the following year, the Senate acquits him.

Boris Johnson of the Conservative Party won the December 2019 United Kingdom General Elections with a clear majority, thus effectively guaranteeing that BREXIT took place in January 2020.

Beginning of the Coronavirus Pandemic in 2019 in a lab in Wuhan, China.

2020-2025 (The year the story is set in):

On 31^st January 2020, the United Kingdom and Gibraltar formally withdrew from the European Union at 11 PM GMT.

2020 Stock Market Crash since February 2020.

On March 3^rd 2020, Verdansk, the capital city of the Republic of Kastovia was invaded by Al-Qatala despite the presence of Soviet troops to protect the country. The terrorist group was financed by dissident elements in both the United States and the Soviet Union along with possible Chinese money being involved as well. The invasion saw the country cut off from the rest of the world, and the military alliances of NATO and CSTO declared a covert war against Al-Qatala.

Since 5^th May 2020, Indian and Chinese troops were engaged in aggressive melee, face-offs and skirmishes at locations along the Line of Actual Control including areas such as the Pangong Tso in Ladakh and the Tibetan Autonomous Region and Sikkim and the Tibetan Autonomous Region.

Cyclone Amphan from 16^th-21^st May 2020 in Bangladesh, Bhutan, India, and Sri Lanka.

Since 26^th May 2020, massive riots happened in the United States since the death of George Floyd, an African-American man who had been subdued by a police officer who knelt on his neck. The incident sparked massive outrage across the U.S., which sparked protests but quickly turned into riots, arson, looting, and murder that quickly overshadowed the actual peaceful protests demanding reform in the Criminal Justice System.

2020 Beirut Explosions in Beirut, Lebanon on 4^th August 2020.

The Coronavirus, the National Security Law passed by the Standing Committee of the National People’s Congress of the People’s Republic of China, the crackdown on pro-Democracy Protestors in the Special Administrative Republics of Hong Kong Cantonwan, Weihaiwei, Kiau Chau, Port Arthur, and Macau, the illegal suppression of the Uyghur Muslims and the provocative maneuvers by the People’s Liberation Army in the South and the East China Sea, the Sino-Indian Border and the Sino-Soviet Border severely damage China’s relations with almost the entire world.

U.S. President Donald Trump defeats former Vice President and Democratic nominee Joe Biden on 3^rd November 2020, along with the Republicans sweeping much of the House of Representatives and the Senate, much to the rage of the Marxist elements in the country who respond with widespread rioting around the country.

With the discovery of the vaccine for the Coronavirus passing clinical trials and mass-produced, the world breathed a sigh of relief, however, the world at large still held China responsible for the death of their loved ones and demanded compensation. The demands were callously dismissed by the spokespersons of the Chinese Foreign Ministry.

The United Kingdom officially left the European Union on World Trade Organisation terms without a trade agreement on 31^st December 2020.

In 2021, the Central Intelligence Agency of the United States, the Research and Analysis Wing of India, MI6 of the United Kingdom, the National Security Bureau of Taiwan, and the Public Security Intelligence Agency of the Imperial State of Japan start funding anti-China activity in the SAR protests and Tibet Autonomous Region and also start providing training to rebels.

In early March, Tibetans living in the Tibet Autonomous Region gathered in front of the Potala Palace in Lhasa, waving Tibetan Flags and chanting pro-independence slogans. They were attacked by the Chinese State Police and saw five dead. Two weeks later, the People’s Republic of China accused India of using it’s Special Frontier Force, a Special Forces unit under the control of the Research and Analysis Wing that is comprised of ethnic Tibetans, to train Tibetan Guerilla fighters to attack a PLAGF convoy and killing its troops and stealing the equipment which included arms, ammunition, armored vehicles, and APCs. India denied the allegations as units of the PLA Western Command units flooded the area to search for the missing equipment and guerillas.

An attack on a CRPF convoy by Maoist Rebels in the jungles of Chhattisgarh in April 2021 prompted the Indian Government to deploy Special Forces to hunt them down.

Intercepted communications suggested that PLA soldiers defected to the growing Tibetan protests in Lhasa. Similar reports emerged from the police forces of the Special Administrative Republics.

The protests in Hong Kong took a violent turn as the protestors armed with clearly supplied by foreign weapons start shooting on the Hong Kong Police. In Cantonwan, the protestors started waving French flags and started violent clashes with the police with melee and ranged weapons.

China once again accused India, the United States, the United Kingdom, and Japan of funding, supporting, and supplying anti-Chinese rebels. The named countries immediately denied the accusations.

On 1^st July 2021, Pro-democracy demonstrators in Hong Kong, Macau, Weihaiwei, Kiau Chau, Cantonwan, and Port Arthur declared the Provisional Democratic Governments Independent from the People’s Republic of China. Enraged, the People’s Republic of China declared a State of Emergency and placed all the Special Administrative Republics under Martial Law.

By 20^th July 2021 reports emerged of mass defection taking place in Hong Kong, Weihaiwei, Kiau Chau, Cantonwan, Port Arthur, and even Macau Police Forces to the Democracy Movement.

People’s Liberation Army Ground Forces started moving in the SARs to maintain law and order by 5^th August 2021.

Following another harsh finger-pointing by Chinese officials, On 15^th August 2021, the Government of India directed the Indian Army to start amassing troops on the Line Of Actual Control between India and China.

The Liberation of the Special Administrative Republics Movement announced its new headquarters in Taipei, the Republic of China (Taiwan) on 25^th August 2021. The same day, the United States, the United Kingdom, France, Japan, India, and Spain officially recognized Taiwan as an independent nation by opening their embassies in Taipei.

By 31^st August, in an effort to reiterate that Taiwan was only a breakaway province, the People’s Liberation Army Navy, along with civilian fishing boats amassed on the Chinese side of the Taiwan Strait. The world held its breath in anticipation of the Fourth Taiwan Strait Crisis. In anticipation, the U.S. Seventh Fleet departed from its home base in Yokosuka, Japan, and made a pass through the Strait as a warning to the People’s Liberation Army Navy.

On 5^th September 2021, the APCs that were captured by the Tibetan Rebels drove into Lhasa by pretending to be PLAGF units in a false flag operation, before they started firing on the PLA soldiers trying to control the protests in Lhasa. Surprised and shocked, the PLA soldiers fled while leaving their weapons and vehicles behind, thus inadvertently giving more ammunition to the resistance. This incident sparked the official Tibetan War of Independence.

By 7^th September 2021, Special Forces units of different countries infiltrated into the SARs to link up with the resistance and to provide a unifying front to the resistance which would have otherwise soon collapsed.

Unknown to anyone at the time, but the directors of the FSB and the SVR were explaining in great detail to a panel of Generals and Politicians across party lines and which included the Soviet Minister of Defense, Zhurov Yanovich, and the President of the Soviet Union, Alexander Romanov, about the now-deceased Rogue Lieutenant-General Roman Barkov’s operations, tactics and his sources of funding. In response, the President authorized the FSB and the SVR to do whatever it took to retaliate against all those responsible. The result of that order was a series of prison breakouts in the Xingjian region of the People’s Republic of China from 8^th-10^th September 2020.

By 10^th September 2021, Lhasa was engulfed in riots and the police and garrison troops began to lose control of the situation. This situation and the breakout in Xingjian forced many PLA units facing off the Indian Army in Ladakh to be called to control the situation.

However, by the next day, Indian media reports started claiming that Indian Army vehicles and soldiers officially crossed the Line of Actual Control and reclaimed the Chinese occupied region of Aksai Chin. The Indian troops also went so far as to occupy the main road in the region that connected Tibet and Xingjian, much to the shock and anger of the Chinese political and military leadership. In India, the Indian people were celebrating this momentous occasion on the streets and despite feeble claims from the opposition and other vested interest groups that it was all a publicity stunt and nothing had happened, the Indian Army put those claims to rest by releasing photos of a few platoons who had posed for a photo in Aksai Chin as many waved the Indian tricolor flag in their hands.

In a public statement on 12^th September, the Pakistani government warned India to vacate Aksai Chin and cease all operations in Tibet, or there would be consequences. To give weight to their statement, the Pakistani Army increased its presence on the Indo-Pak border and the Line of Control and broke the ceasefire by starting to fire artillery barrages on Indian positions. In retaliation, the Indian Army facing Pakistan also replied by firing their artillery on Pakistani positions, and the Indian Armed Forces were ordered to be on high alert for any possible incursion by Pakistani troops, or at worst, a full-blown war with Pakistan and China.

The Chinese Foreign Ministry reiterated Pakistan’s statement and warned of grave consequences if India did not vacate its troops from Aksai Chin. In reply, the Indian Navy made port calls in all the countries in the South China Sea, and even Japan. As a show of strength, the Indian, Australian, American British, and Japanese navies even jointly patrolled the South China Sea.

Because the Provisional SAR Governments had almost complete control of the SARs, the PLA Navy began a blockade on 23^rd September 2021 to starve the rebels.

Reports of the use of helicopter gunships by the PLA Air Force in Hong Kong and Cantonwan on 26^th September 2020 were met with international condemnation.

On the 70^th Anniversary of the beginning of the Battle of Chamdo on 6^th October 2020, the Tibetan Autonomous Region declared their independence as the State of Tibet. Reports from the Indian media claimed that in order to help defend the new Tibetan state, the Indian Government not only immediately recognized the existence of the new state, but also the Indian Army (who had been sent in with ample supplies to last the winter) moved into Western Tibet to ensure that the People’s Liberation Army did not try any military campaign to reclaim Tibet.

On 4^th November 2021, a new group called the Manchukuo Independence League declared secession from the People’s Republic of China as its ultimate goal. The People’s Republic of China immediately blamed the Imperial State of Japan for funding and training these new separatists. They also blamed the Soviet Union for arming the rebels in Manchuria and Xingjian (East Turkestan). Both Japan and the Soviet Union immediately denied those accusations.

On 7^th November 2021, a Chinese police operation that was launched to get rid of the Manchukuo Independence League went horribly wrong as many members of the Manchukuo Independence League ambushed the convoy, killing many police officers. The League hijacked many of the armored vehicles before disappearing.

On 9^th November 2021, the first batch of unmarked Taiwanese Special Forces operators landed in Hong Kong, Cantonwan, and Weihaiwei and assisted the Provisional Government of the SAR’s in fighting the PLA forces.

In response to the presence of the Taiwanese operators, the People’s Republic of China launched the Fourth Taiwan Strait Crisis on 11^th November 2021 as the People’s Liberation Army Air Force started bombing campaigns in outer-lying islands of the Republic of China. At the end of the day, the Republic of China Air Force lost two F-16s for five J-11s of the People’s Liberation Army Air Force. The tensions continued to boil as planes of the two air forces made regular passes against each other with a few limited dogfights.

On 14^th November 2021, large groups of anti-Chinese Communist Party militias seized the capital of Jilin province, and the Manchukuo flag was raised on several government buildings. The Chinese security forces and the PLA of the Shenyang Military Region tried to regroup and retake Changchun. Meanwhile, insurgents were operating on the outskirts of the cities of Harbin, Qiqihar, and Manzhouli.

Uyghur separatists were close to capturing Altay city in Xinjiang on 15^th November 2021. Many reports suggested that Soviet Army officers from the Kazakh region were actually leading them.

On 20^th November 2021, the so-called ‘Uyghuristan Army’ had captured Altay City. China accused Soviet troops of supporting them, which the Soviet Union denied. However many experts claimed that the veracity of the denial could not be properly ascertained because of the vague nature of the official statement. China declared an exclusion zone in Tibet and Xinjiang. The Manchukuo Independence League captured Harbin and different Manchu and anti-Communist Northeast Chinese groups later proclaimed unity and declared the Republic of Manchuria, sometimes translated as the Northeast Republic. Due to different flags used by rebel forces, a temporary flag with a white and yellow diagonal stripe was used.

Over questions on whether China had come under a state of civil war as of 21^st November 2021, the Ministry of Foreign Affairs spokesperson angrily rejected the statement and stated that “Our military and police are apprehending the troublemakers who are giving China a bad name on the international stage!”

On the evening of the same day, another batch of Taiwanese Special Forces operators landed in various SARs. This time, however, they were joined with elements of the Japanese Special Forces Group.

On 25^th November 2021, Mongolian loyalists in China’s Inner Mongolia started rioting in many parts of the Mongolian Autonomous Zone in response to an increased Chinese crackdown on perceived Mongolian dissent.

Starting from 26^th November 2021, the Indian Air Force started conducting air sorties from newly constructed airfields and old deactivated airfields of the People’s Liberation Army Air Force in the Aksai Chin region

During the Winter Session of Parliament, the Government of India motioned a bill to give refugee status to Tibetans fleeing Chinese persecution and settling them in the Aksai Chin region that was still under the control of the Indian Army. The Chinese reacted sharply and again warned India to recall its troops from Aksai Chin or face heavy consequences.

Following a series of incursions by the PLA into Mongolian borders, the Mongolian government ordered the Mongolian Army to be deployed along the Sino-Mongolian border on 27^th November 2021. Almost immediately reports emerged of clashes between the PLA and the Mongolian troops.

On the last day of the Winter Session of Parliament on 15^th December 2021, Indian lawmakers from both the lower and upper houses approved the bill to grant refugee status to Tibetans fleeing from Chinese persecution. The bill also allowed them to get dual Indian and Tibetan citizenship and directed the Indian Army to start building refugee camps and then gradually building permanent residential structures for the Tibetans.

On New Years Day on 1^st January 2022, the independence movement of the SARs culminated in a series of extremely violent crackdowns by the PLA Garrisons of the SAR cities that had been gradually increasing throughout the previous year. The sheer brutality of the crackdown was considered to be much worse than the Tiananmen Square Massacre and for the world that was the final straw. Almost immediately the United Kingdom, the Netherlands, France, Spain, Portugal, and the Soviet Union demanded that either the Special Administrative Republics be put under International Administration, or they be handed back to their control. The Chinese Communist Party rejected both of these demands by claiming that the SARs were internal matters of the People’s Republic of China.

The People’s Republic of China vetoed a Security Council resolution condemning China for its horrific crackdown on 5^th January 2022. Similarly, in protest of the UN Human Rights Council’s decision to not sanction China for the New Year’s Day massacre, Australia, Japan, Great Britain, India, France, Spain, Portugal, and the Soviet Union officially withdrew from the Human Rights Council. The Soviet Union and the United States slapped very harsh sanctions on China, and an Indian Navy fleet led by the INS Vikramaditya was deployed to blockade the Malacca and Sunda Straits, as to not allow any oil tanker to go to China. An Australian and American fleet soon joined the Indian Navy fleet.

On 27^th January 2022, reports emerged of China deploying its ICBMs against the Soviet Union, the United States, India, and Japan. In response, India, the Soviet Union, and the United States also readied their nuclear arsenals and furious debates raged on in the National Diet of Japan of starting their own nuclear weapons program, despite Japan’s constitutional position to never develop nuclear weapons. For the first time since the Cuban Missile Crisis, the world came close to a possible Nuclear War.

An official statement from the ROC Ministry of Defense reported that two ROC Navy submarines patrolled the Taiwan Strait on the 28^th January 2022.

On 5^th February 2022, Indian Navy Marine Commandos captured a Chinese oil tanker carrying Iraqi oil from Iraq and headed to China, before ordering the tanker to be sailed to the Joint Indian Naval Base in the Andaman and Nicobar Islands. The People’s Republic of China demanded that the Indian Navy release the ship and its crew.

Tibetan Independence Fighters managed to steal a Type 59 Tank and a Type 63 APC on 6^th February 2022.

On 8^th February 2022, the PLA Marines captured an Indian cargo ship going to India from Taiwan when the ship was passing through the South China Sea.

Provisional Government of the SARs (PGSARs) fighters managed to secure three PLA Missile Patrol Boats inside Hong Kong and Cantonwan harbors on 10^th February 2022.

Following negotiations between Indian and Chinese diplomats, the Chinese oil tanker and the Indian cargo ship along with all of their crews were released and allowed to sail to their original destinations on 15^th February 2022, however without their cargos. In response to the capture of the Indian cargo ship, cargo ships and oil tankers in the South China Sea started to get armed naval escorts to prevent any similar seizure by the PLA.

Due to the ongoing rebellions and uprisings, New Years Day Massacre, and the multiple sanctions, multinational companies started leaving China in droves. The last MNCs left China by 14^th April 2022, thus causing the Chinese economy to freefall.

By 3^rd June 2022, it was reported that more than 80% of Tibet fell under rebel control.

Unmarked Taiwanese Cargo planes dropped tons of supplies to the PGSAR fighters on 7^th June 2022.

By mid-June 2022, acute food and energy shortages in Mainland China caused the people to protest and then riot. The government responded by putting the entire country under martial law.

By August 2022, Tibet entirely fell to the Independence Fighters.

By September 2022, the Chinese blinked first. The blockade and sanctions had crippled China’s infrastructure and economy and thus China decided to come to the negotiation table.

By December 2022, China officially recognized Taiwan, Tibet, Manchuria, and East Turkestan’s independence. Furthermore, it agreed to grant the Special Administrative Republics interim independence until an UN-backed referendum could be held to determine their fate. This was seen as a massive victory for the international community at large, but there were also warnings that CCP hardliners may still try to salvage the situation through any means necessary.

In the referendum of the Special Administrative Republics held on February 2023, the SARs voted to go back to their former European administrators, much to the surprise of the world, and the concerned European nations themselves. In the subsequent negotiations with the local lawmakers, it was agreed upon that the SARs would reserve the right to declare a ‘Referendum of Self Determination’ whenever they wished to do so. However, for that to happen, certain economic and political conditions should be met for the referendum to take place.

On 1^st July 2023, the People’s Republic of China handed back the sovereignty of the Special Administrative Regions of Hong Kong, Kiau Chau, Weihaiwei, and Cantonwan to the United Kingdom, the Netherlands, Spain, and France respectively.

On 20^th December 2023, the People’s Republic of China handed back the sovereignty of the Special Administrative Region of Macau to Portugal.

On 25^th December 2023, the People’s Republic of China handed back the sovereignty of the Special Administrative Region of Port Arthur to the Soviet Union.

On 10^th March 2024, the People’s Liberation Army conducted a coup against the leadership of the Chinese Communist Party, to the shock of the world. Security in the nations bordering with the People’s Republic of China was heightened, however, no country recognized the new communist military junta of China.

On 24^th October 2024, after 79 years, the United Nations Security Council saw reform. This included the expansion of the permanent membership to include the G4 countries of the Empire of Brazil, the Imperial State of Germany, the Republic of India, and the Imperial State of Japan, thus expanding the total numbers of permanent Security Council members from five to nine. However, the People’s Republic of China was excluded from participation, because no country in the world recognized the communist military junta led by the People’s Republic of China. According to many experts, China’s exclusion could mean that in the future the entire voting on the Security Council reforms could be seen as invalid.

On 9th August 2025, a mysterious portal, which looked like a gate, opened in the middle of the Ginza district in Tokyo in the Imperial State of Japan. The army that had come out of it spoke a strange language and could only be associated with works of fantasy. However, the damage they had caused to life and property shocked and changed the whole world.

The Imperial Palace, Tokyo, the Imperial State of Japan. August 9th 2025. 14:00.

33 years old, 1st Lieutenant Youji Itami of the Imperial Japanese Ground Self Defense Force, looked on in shock, as well as horror from within the confines of the Imperial Palace. A few hours ago he was on his way for the Summer Comiket event at the Tokyo Big Sight exhibition center in the Ariake district. He had gotten down at Ginza station to change trains when he saw it. As if straight from an RPG game, a large purple winged dragon(?) with a man who looked like a Roman soldier riding on top, swooped down at the fleeing people. The dragon opened its maw and spat out a large fireball that immediately incinerated many civilians in the ensuing explosion. However, the rider was shot by a terrified police officer. When he thought that it was over, the rider got up and broke into a run with his dagger pointing towards the cop who was frozen with fear. Immediately, Itami’s training kicked in and with a classic Judo technique, disarmed the soldier and used his dagger to stab him in the neck, killing him instantly.

Itami turned back to see a two-meter tall yellow-skinned, pig-man hybrid charging at him with his club in the air. Itami took the dagger and readied himself. However, the pig-man was blown away with a punch from a tall and muscular man with a shaved head who was wearing a green heavy jacket, camouflage pants, and combat boots.

“Hey, are you okay?” The man asked after turning around to Itami who was still on the ground. The man did not notice that the pig-man had gotten up and was rearing its club to hit the man from behind.

“Shit! Behind you!” Itami yelled. However, the pig-man died after a blade was stabbed through the back of his skull and came out through the other side before being retracted. Once the pig fell down, Itami saw another man standing behind the pig-man. This one was a lean man who was full of interesting quirks. The first noticeable thing about this man was the eye patch on his left eye, which contained a silver snake emblem, and his bowl-cut haircut. This man’s attire consisted of an open snakeskin jacket that partially showed off the irezumi tattoo that covered his upper chest. He was also wearing black leather pants with steel-tipped shoes and leather gloves on his hands.

“Hey old man~~~” The lean man said with a drawl and a Kansai accent. “Don’ get careless now~”

“How could I?” The huge man asked back. “I’ve got you watching my back, after all, Kyoudai (Oath-Brother).”

“That sure is true.” The other man replied. “Guess you owe me now. Don’t you, Itami-chan?”

It was then that Itami recognized who this person was. The lean man who stabbed the pig was none other than Goro Majima, former Lieutenant-Advisor of the erstwhile Tojo Clan Yakuza and the Patriarch of the erstwhile Majima Family. The Tojo Clan were the strongest yakuza syndicate in the Kanto region, with their only rivals being the Omi Alliance from Kansai, mainly, Osaka. However, the implementation of the Kamurocho 3K Operation saw the Tojo Clan being eliminated from Tokyo, and then Kanto Region entirely. The Kamurochu 3K operation was a multi-year law enforcement operation that began in early-2017, enacted by the former Governor of Tokyo Region, the late Ryo Aoki.

The initial success of the operation saw the operation being implemented across the entire country. The operation’s initial success also allowed Kansai’s Omi Alliance to briefly move into Tokyo before the Chairmen of both organizations declared their intentions to dissolve the Tojo Clan and the Omi Alliance respectively in early-2019. Seeing the two largest syndicates of Japan dissolve so unceremoniously allowed the Police to crack down harder on other Yakuza syndicates before the National Diet and the Prefectural legislatures effectively outlawed Yakuza syndicates.

Nonetheless, not even two months later, the Tojo Private Security Company Ltd. and the Omi Security Concern sprang up in Tokyo and Osaka respectively. By 2025, many former Yakuza organizations rebranded themselves as legitimate Private Security Companies bidding on contracts, both private and government, much to the surprise of the Japanese political establishment. Now, figures like Goro Majima were legitimate employees of legitimate companies, and the usual social shunning of ex-Yakuza members didn’t work, as such private security companies began holding themselves to such high standards, that they were even hired by the Government, banks, Zaibatsus, etc., thus negating the social shunning. Once again, the law enforcement and politicians of Japan were left dumbfounded by this, and the latter scrambled to have such companies restrained, with limited success.

“M-Majima-san?!” Itami asked in shock. “Wh-What are you doing all the way here from Kamurocho?”

“Ah?” Majima asked as he carelessly stabbed an enemy soldier coming from behind while not even looking at him. “Same reason as you. Summer Comiket! Remember, you were the one who introduced it to me after all!”

“Oh? So I finally meet the guy who introduced Majima to those mangas and doujinshis?” The other man asked. “I heard you kicked my brother’s ass a few months ago when you and he got involved in a drunken brawl in Kamurocho.”

“D-Don’t tell me you want revenge?!” Itami asked nervously with a sweatdrop. “Now isn’t the best time.”

“Revenge?” The man asked. “Heck no. If my sworn brother lost to you, then that means he was weak, and you were stronger. Simple. We respect strength. Doesn’t matter where it comes from. My name is Saejima by the way. Taiga Saijima. Get up.” Saejima said as he lifted Itami from the ground where the IJGSDF soldier was still holding the dead soldier he had stabbed.

“Listen now. Itami-chan.” Majima said in a serious voice. All playfulness was gone. “Me and Taiga over here just ran into a few Japanese Special Forces buddies of yours. They are 80 meters Northwest. We need to get the people to safety. Any ideas?”

Itami thought for a moment when he was struck with a brainwave. “The Imperial Palace.” He said. “That’s the only place I know that can protect the civilians from whatever the hell is going on, especially since it is so heavily guarded. We can meet up with those guys and save any civilians on the way.”

“Sounds like a plan.” Saejima said.

“Itami-chan, you know how to use a gun right?” Majima asked.

“Uh… Yeah. Why?” Itami asked only to have a Type 89-F assault rifle and a few magazines thrown at him.

“Where the hell did you get this from?!” Itami asked in shock as he held the rifle.

“My personal collection Itami-chan~” Majima replied in a sing-song voice as he switched off the safety of his own modified MJM56 Crazy Dog Shotgun (‘That shit is completely illegal dammit!’ Itami thought in his head as he saw the completely modified from scratch, and completely illegal weapon under the Sword and Arms Control Act of the Japanese Constitution). “Let’s hunt some zombies~!!”

“Invaders.” Saejima said as he readied his own YAR-18 Tojo Model automatic rifle (‘Wh-What the fuck is that?! Is that a weapon exclusive to the Yakuza?! I mean Private Security Contractors?!’ Itami yelped in his mind when he saw the weapon). “We’re hunting invaders. Now let’s move!”

Before they could, however, a column of elven archers and human crossbowmen started indiscriminately firing into the area where the three men were. All of them took cover in different places and started firing back. However, their bullets could not even make a dent in the formation because a wizard who had erected a magical barrier was protecting them. After 25 minutes of this happening, the wizard had taken down the barrier, intent on catching his breath before he erected the barrier again. However, this proved to be a fatal mistake for the wizard and a costly one for the formation, because the moment the barrier was down, the wizard’s head exploded into a bloody mist.

Itami, Majima, and Saejima were surprised by the sudden development and looked back to see an individual sticking himself out of the window of a nondescript building while holding what looked like an anti-material sniper rifle. Just a few minutes after that, around 40 individuals in suits emerged from every feasible place, be it the ground below or the windows and roofs above, and immediately started firing at the formation with M4s, M16s, AK-47s, AK-200s, and any other weapons they had which included but was not limited to pistols, grenade launchers, and Molotov cocktails.

Once the area was finally cleared with many of the archers and crossbowmen running away in fear, the group made their way towards Itami, Majima, and Saejima. That’s when Majima and Saejima realized who it was by looking at the lapel pins.

“To think the Nikkyo Consortium of all people would be rescuing our ass.” Majima said with a grin. “What a class act.” The Nikkyo Consortium used to be the Black Ops organization of the Tojo Clan. After the clan’s disbandment, the Consortium joined the Tojo Private Security Company Ltd. but was now forced to operate in the open as the Nikkyo Department. In return, however, the Nikkyo Department primarily handled military contracts and closely worked with Public Safety and the IJSDF as private contractors.

“You’re welcome, Majima-san.” A new voice said. The group of suits parted to let someone else through. This individual, like the others, was also dressed in a suit, however, not only was the quality of the suit much better than the other men, he was wearing a bright orange undershirt and a thin black tie. His hair was spiked up and his caramel brown eyes while narrowed and looking around for any more threats was still jovial when they landed on the two ex-yakuzas. He was also holding the sniper rifle by casually resting it on his shoulder while holding it. “Oh hey there Itami. It’s been a while. How’ve you been?”

“Y-You are—“ Itami started with his mouth hanging open.

“You know him?” Majima asked in confusion.

“Know him?! I served with him before he resigned!” Itami exclaimed. “Captain Sawada Tsunayoshi, ex-Special Forces and Ranger!”

“You never mentioned you were part of the IJGSDF.” Saejima said.

“Um… I did. A whole bunch of times.” Sawada replied. “Have you never wondered why I’m good at my job and why I’m the one that handles military contracts?”

“He did.” Majima confirmed. “That along with his stint in Vongola Security, a private military contractor from Italy, where he saw action with American troops in Iraq and Sudan, Russian troops in Syria and Somalia, along with countless escort missions around the world was what convinced Kunieda to take him in for the Nikkyo Consortium.”

“The former Consortium President?” Saejima confirmed.

“Same guy. After the Omi guys made Kunieda kick the bucket, of course, Tsuna-chan was the best choice for the third President of the Nikkyo Consortium.”

“Oi.” Sawada called as he inspected his rifle one more time before slinging it on his back and taking a Type 89-F rifle that was handed to him. “We ain’t chit-chatting in the middle of a war zone. Let’s move. The rest of you, divide yourselves into groups of four and converge at the Imperial Palace while providing support to Tokyo Metro Police and evacuating any and all civilians.”

“Osu!” The group of 40 yelled with a bow as they dispersed.

After fighting continuously for an hour, the group of four and the off-duty Japanese Special Forces soldiers finally made their way to the Imperial Palace. Only to find hundreds of people in front of the outer gate and the guards refusing to allow any entry, much to the frustration of the soldiers and the private contractors.

“The hell do you mean you can’t allow these civilians in?!” Itami roared at the palace guards. “You want front-row seats to a bloodbath in front of the Imperial Palace?!”

“We have our orders.” The palace guards said. “Surely you would understand.”

“No, we don’t.” Majima said as he invaded the guard’s personal space. “How about you translate that from bullshit to Japanese now, hm?”

Meanwhile, from all over Tokyo, riot police, SWAT, and the Tojo Private Security Company Ltd (under the request of Majima and Saejima and being led by the President of the Company himself) were converging at the Imperial Palace and taking out any invaders they saw. Furthermore, the entirety of the Eastern Army stationed at the IJGSDF garrison at Nerima, Tokyo was being mobilized to defeat the invaders and secure the city.

“Sir!” One of the palace guards called to his superior officer who was trying to reason with Itami and the other soldiers. “This is for you.” He said while handing him the telephone receiver.

The man took the receiver and put it on his ear. Before he could even say anything, a voice from the other end spoke. “Open the gates and let the people inside. Forget whatever orders you may or may not have. The people’s lives take top priority. This is a direct order from your Emperor.” Emperor Naruhito’s voice said from the other side of the call.

“Y-Yes! Understood!” The man said (Note: shouted) as he shakily put the receiver back.

“Hey, was that…” Itami’s trailed off as everyone completed the question in their heads.

“I-It was the Emperor himself.” The place guard replied in shock and multiple jaws dropped as well. The guard turned to his subordinate and ordered, “Hey, open the gate!”

Following the order, the gate opened, and the civilians rushed inside to get to safety. Soon reinforcements arrived and everyone who could use a gun took their positions. Once the order was given, the slaughter began. The invaders' shields were no match for the bullets being fired at it and the wyverns were slaughtered by the AH-1 Cobras of the Imperial Japanese Air Self Defense Force (IJASDF). The SWAT teams, riot police, and private security contractors from the Tojo Private Security, who had managed to make their way to the Imperial Palace to provide support, fired at the enemy army formation that was marching towards the Imperial Palace.

Soon, the enemy in the immediate vicinity was defeated. However, everyone knew that the battle wasn’t over yet. As soldiers of the IJGSDF and contractors from Tojo PSC worked together to hunt down the remnants of the invading army, no one was aware of the massive incident this event had already caused. The first battle fought between Japan and the invading Saderan Army, would go on to be known as the Battle of Ginza and also as the ‘Ginza incident’.

Meanwhile, Saejima, Sawada, and Majima were in a corner conversing with Saeko Nogami, Police Chief of the Shinjuku West Police Department who was off-duty in Ginza for personal business when the attacks started and had soon joined the local police officers on dealing with the invaders. Even though she was in her mid-40s, Chief Nogami could still be considered as one of the most beautiful and sexiest women in the Tokyo Metropolitan Police. She has shoulder-length dark hair that was swiped towards the left. She was dressed in a pencil skirt that accentuated her hips and anyone who passed by was stopping to look, even if it was for just a second.

“How about all of you give me one reason why I should not have you idiots arrested?!” Chief Saeko yelled at the Sawada, Saejima, and Majima who just looked around everywhere else except at the cop. Nonetheless, it was Majima who spoke first.

“There there, Ms. Copper-in-Chief, we just did a public service. Where’s our medal?”

“Medal?! More like I should haul your asses into holding cells! Your company went beyond your legal jurisdiction and outreach!” Chief Nogami replied as she held her head in pain.

“I’m so sorry Chief.” Sawada said sarcastically. “Please do forgive us for doing our goddamn jobs!”

“You really looking to piss me off, aren’t you?!” Nogami said as she held Sawada by the collar and pushed him to the tree.

“Chief Nogami.” A new voice called, having everyone focus their attention on the new arrival. “I would appreciate it if you stop manhandling my employee.” The new voice, Daigo Dojima, the President of the Tojo Private Security Company Ltd., said.

“Chairman.” Majima, Saejima, and the now freed Sawada bowed.

“My apologies, Mr. Dojima.” Chief Nogami said, but everyone knew she didn’t mean it.

“It’s alright.” Dojima said dismissively. “I understand you do not like us running wild, but we truly were fulfilling our contract with our clients across the city. Usually just our fists are enough. But considering what’s going on, I took the decision to allow my employees to use firearms.”

“You need permission from the Police to do that.” Chief Nogami replied testily.

“Your colleagues were already under immense pressure.” Dojima replied with a smile. “I’m sure the last thing they would want to do is deal with me. Don’t worry; I’ll pay the necessary fines. I also take full responsibility for my men’s actions.” Dojima said before he turned around and left.

“So, what were you doing here in Ginza anyway?” Sawada asked as he took out a cigarette for himself.

“I came here on personal business when all of this happened.” Chief Nogami replied. “Then I get reports of you lot going ham all across Tokyo. Are you all aware of how much problems you have added to?”

“Now now. It’s all good.” Sawada said while trying to placate the police chief. “Plus, I’m pretty sure neither the government or you cops will have the time to deal with us.”

“What makes you think that?”

“Just received word from a friend of mine, who has a friend in the Coast Guard.” Sawada replied.

“And?” Chief Nogami pressed.

“Apparently the Coast Guard reported four foreign aircraft carriers very much inside Japanese waters, their silhouettes can be seen from Tokyo Bay.” Sawada finished.

“Wh-What?! N-No way…” Chief Nogami said as her blood ran cold at the implications, before her phone started ringing. Chief Nogami looked at the caller ID and bit back a curse.

“Nogami.” She said as she picked up the call. A few moments later she replied, “I understand sir. I’m currently at the Imperial Palace working with the—Of course. I understand. I’ll be right there.” With that she cut the call and took a deep sigh.

“Bosses unhappy?” Sawada asked mockingly as he took out a small box of chocolate balls.

With a twitch in her eyes, Chief Nogami snatched the box of chocolates from Sawada.

“Hey! You crazy woman! That’s mine!” Sawada yelled, and Majima and Saejima now had big smirks on their face.

“Oh, shut up!” Chief Nogami yelled and tipped the box, eating all the chocolates, much to Sawadas horror. With that, the Chief of the Shinjuku West Police Department turned away towards the exit while ignoring the howling laughter of Goro Majima and Taiga Saejima and the anguished yells of “Abuse of Police Authority!” from Tsunayoshi Sawada.

Chapter Text

United Nations Security Council virtual meeting, New York City, The United States of America. 1100 Hrs. 23rd August 2025.

Many of the world leaders were virtually assembled in the chambers of the UN Security Council for the emergency meeting that was called after the opening of the GATE in Ginza, Tokyo. Contrary to what the Japanese people were aware of, this attack had a much harsher effect than previously thought. Unknown to the citizens of the State of Japan, the home islands had been surrounded in a blockade by aircraft carriers and their escorts of a few countries that were in the region. This included the USS Nimitz of the United States Navy (United States of America), the HMS Queen Elizabeth II of the Royal Navy (United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland), the INS Vikrant of the Indian Navy (Republic of India), and the ANS Sydney of the Australian Navy (Republic of Australia). All of these ships, along with their escorts were conducting a naval exercise in the Pacific Ocean, when they were ordered to surround and blockade the Pacific Coast of the Japanese Home Islands. However, these ships were not the only ones in action. Surrounding the Home Islands in the Sea of Japan were the aircraft carriers of two more countries. The ROKS Marado Helicopter Carrier of the Republic of Korea Navy (South Korea), and the Admiral Kolchak Aircraft Carrier of the Soviet Navy (Soviet Union).

The point of this show of force was to put pressure on the Japanese government by giving them an ultimatum to deal with the threat on their soil before an invasion would be sanctioned by sending in the marines (or in the Russian’s case, Naval Infantry, in the Indian’s case, the Marine Commandos Special Forces a.k.a. MARCOS, and in the Australian’s case, elements of the 2nd Battalion, Australian Republic Marines) onboard these ships to quell the invaders. Luckily, the Imperial Japanese Self Defense Force dealt with the invaders and had also captured a large number of them. Once it was made clear that there would be no actual threat of this new and magical invading force spilling out of Japan, all the ships were pulled back to a safe distance away from the Japanese Home Islands.

Of course, what happened in Ginza was something that would definitely be talked about for the entire decade, if not the century. Many preconceptions, and beliefs were shattered when an army that looked like Romans, yet used magic and other kinds of fantastic beasts came barreling out. It was a sight that even a blind man living under a rock would notice. Right now, Japanese Prime Minister Shingenori Hojo was addressing the leaders in attendance.

“It is a place that does not appear in any map. A true, great unknown. We have no idea about anything on the other side. Nevertheless, we must learn what we can.” Other leaders murmured in agreement. “The perpetrators that we have captured are for now being dealt with breaking the law as any other criminal or terrorist organization. It is agreed, that destroying the structure called, The GATE, will not solve our problems, as it is highly possible for the structure to open somewhere else. Therefore, it is the will of the Japanese Government to treat this ‘Special Region’ as a part of Domestic Japan itself.”

“Absolute nonsense!” British Prime Minister Archibald Bentley cried in response. “Just because the Gate rests on Japanese soil, that does not mean the lands beyond the Gate can be considered as part of Japan.”

“I agree with the British Prime Minister.” Alexander Romanov, President of the Union of Soviet Socialist Republics said. “I won’t be surprised if many of the leaders assembled here don’t remember, but many of us here in attendance, especially Japan, are signatories bound by the Treaty of Principles Governing the Activities of States in the Exploration and Use of Outer Space, including the Moon and Other Celestial Bodies.”

“The Space Treaty of 1967?” Thomas Kirkman, President of the United States of America asked.

“Da, Mr. President.” Premier Romanov said. “Article II of the treaty explicitly forbids any government to claim any celestial resource such as the moon or any other planet as their own. To explicitly state the article, ‘Outer space, including the Moon and other celestial bodies, is not subject to national appropriation by claim of sovereignty, by means of use or occupation, or by any other means.’ This new world, for all intents and purposes, effectively falls under that category. Hojo, if you go in there alone, you will end up biting more than you can chew.”

“What is your point, President?” Hojo asked the Russian.

“The point, Prime Minister, is that it is not only the Japanese people who have suffered.” President Romanov started. “Many tourists such as Americans, Europeans, Indians, Chinese, Koreans, and many more were also present. Amongst the dead are two citizens of the Soviet Union. One was the son of a serving Soviet General and the other was the boy’s girlfriend, both of whom were in Tokyo to enjoy a vacation. The boy was also serving as a Senior Lieutenant in the Soviet Army. Now the General is already gearing up the men under his command and preparing to move them into Japan as we speak. It is only under my authority as the President, that I have ordered him to stand down, but even that time is running out. But believe me, when I say this, that kid was very well-liked, and this incident has caused an entire Division of the Soviet Army to be out hunting for blood.”

“I agree with Premier Romanov.” President Kirkman said. “Just as you stated Hojo. We know very little about this world. However, with what we’ve seen, we can not only assume, but fairly conclude, that they are civilized, advanced, and most importantly, dangerous. Many reports that have come in all say the same thing, ‘Enemy forces display high levels of intelligence, discipline, and courage as they march headfirst into gunfire. Many times, a single man emitting magic would step forth and the resulting barrier would block all small arms fire.’ Then there are the reports of the dragons or wyverns being used as flying assets while they emit fire, ice, wind, or even lightning attacks.”

“There are also reports of arrows detonating in mid-air before contact, into various elements.” Rajendra Singh, the Prime Minister of India, said. “From what I understand, before the Imperial Japanese Self Defense Force arrived, the momentum and advantage were in their hands.”

“Whatever the case may be, Japan will not allow any foreign troops through the Gate. Let me also remind you, President Kirkman, that this is an internal Japanese matter, therefore the presence of U.S. Troops in areas where they are not supposed to be will not be tolerated.” Prime Minister Hojo said firmly.

“On what basis, are you saying that Hojo?” Ch’oe Seong-Eon, the President of South Korea asked her Japanese counterpart. “I don’t know what agenda are you trying to push in your country, and frankly, none of us care. The problem is, the moment that structure appeared in Ginza, and a hostile army killed more than 1200 people, many of whom were foreign citizens, this very much became an international matter! All we ask is to assist the Japanese Self Defense Force in fighting this war.”

“Indeed.” Braxton Fox, Prime Minister of the Republic of Australia said. “Japan has many allies. Of course, there are some countries that have ideological and historical differences with you. Even then, we are all bound by a shared belief in humanity to assist the Japanese Forces on the other side.”

“We’re getting nowhere.” President Kirkman said. “If Japan is the only nation to go to the other side to fight this war, and another GATE does indeed open up somewhere, what then? Will more nations go there instead? What is to even say they lead to the same world? And if it does indeed lead to the same place, are we just going to behave like petty princes fighting over a few square meters of land? Will we start fighting each other over that new world? Do remember, many wars that were fought through the 17th and 18th centuries, were about nations in Europe fighting over colonial holdings in the Americas and the rest of the world. Will we end up doing the same thing? Will we repeat the same mistakes our ancestors did? The people who sent us here want an answer!”

The Japanese Prime Minister still looked unsure about this, when Wei Jianhong, the President of the People’s Republic of China, who had been silent the entire time tried to make the Japanese Prime Minister see reason. “For God’s sake Hojo! This is not the time for any kind of political or party nonsense! Why aren’t you seeing the fact that we are trying to help you find the bastards who did this in the first place!”

“Alright.” Hojo conceded. “Fine. What do you propose?”

President Kirkman started to address everyone assembled. “The best way to address this threat will be a Multinational Coalition under the auspices of a United Nations Security Council Mission. At first, we will send the thirteen countries that have lost citizens in the Ginza incident. Japan, obviously, The United States of America, India, South Korea, the Soviet Union, Britain, France, Germany, Australia, New Zealand, Canada, and the People’s Republic of China. At first, it will be just us. But over time, when we consolidate our position and get a better lay of the land on the other side, we will not need more in the way of large scale deployments, but will still accept more forces, whatever their role, combat or otherwise. We will accept any contribution to the war effort, so any nation that wishes to help would not need to sacrifice too much. What do you think?”

“I approve of this idea.” Prime Minister Singh said.

“But what about the IJSDF?” Prime Minister Hojo asked.

“What do you mean? What about them?”

“The IJSDF will not hesitate to work with the majority of the forces you have mentioned. However, I know, that while they will be a little apprehensive about working with the Russians, many of them will outright refuse to work with the Chinese.” Prime Minister Hojo said.

“Funny, the feeling is mutual in the PLA as well.” President Jianhong said casually before changing his tone into sarcasm. “I mean, it’s not like a certain Empire went across Asia committing atrocities and war crimes before and during the Second World War. Considering some of those crimes was even worse than the Nazi’s. Nanking Massacre, anyone?”

“Ah, shit. Here we go again.” German President, Rudolf Schürmann, said with a tired sigh and rubbed his forehead.

“While not a military force that fights in every conflict of the world, I am pretty sure the IJSDF is an army of professionals.” President Kirkman said in a way that made him sound as if he was talking to a child. “I am also sure that they can be reminded of that fact and that they put their country’s interests before their own.”

“Actually Mr. President, I do find myself agreeing with the views of the Japanese Prime Minister.” Mr. Bentley said.

“Why’s that actually?” The Chinese President asked back with a hint of steel.

“The former SARs.” Came the reply of the British PM. “Taiwan, Tibet, the Xinjiang Province, and Manchuria.”

“Now look here—“ President Jianhong started before he was interrupted. This time from Prime Minister Singh.

“Now that it has been mentioned, I have to agree as well.” PM Singh said. “Time and time again, the People’s Republic of China has blamed other countries for the problems it faces. The most recent one being the pandemic that started at the end of 2019 and the fact that China had deliberately suppressed information and knowledge about the very existence of the disease until it rapidly spread around the world while infecting and killing many people. Then there were the videos about the brutal measures enacted by the Chinese Communist Party while blaming the United States of America for the virus’ existence. Following that was the border conflict it started with us, and then the increased militarization of the South China Sea.”

“Do you have any proof of that?” President Jianhong challenged.

“President Jianhong. You honestly would not expect us to ask our top intelligence officials to slip us the proof now, would you?” President Singh challenged back. “After all, if it makes it to the press, the true involvement of China that is, your nation will collapse and even your state-run news agencies won’t be able to cover it up.”

“You know, the Prime Minister of India has absolutely no right to lecture China over its actions when it is very well known that India arms and supports the insurgents in Tibet!” President Jianhong snapped, calmly.

“Do you have any proof about that?” Mr. Bentley asked back while doing very well in holding back a smirk. “You said the same thing when the Provisional Government of Hong Kong petitioned the British Government to become a British Dependent Territory. Following this, the SARs of Macau, Cantonwan, Kiau Chau, Weihaiwei, and even Port Arthur pushed for independence or returned to their former holders of Portugal, France, Spain, and the U.S.S.R. respectively. I can assure you Mr. Jianhong, no one in this room has forgotten the actions of the local administrations of these SARs under your National Security Law. Then there was the New Year’s Day Massacre.”

“That’s because it was very well known that the Americans’ Central Intelligence Agency, your MI6, the Secret Intelligence Service, India’s Research and Analysis Wing, Japan’s Public Security Intelligence Agency, and the Taiwanese National Security Bureau were working together!” President Jianhong replied hotly.

“We said it back then, we’ll say it now.” Prime Minister Hojo interrupted. “That’s a serious accusation, and not a single ‘proof’ of your government has been conclusive. Even the International Court of Justice in The Hague found no such evidence that corroborated your claims.”

“I have to agree there.” President Kirkman said.

“Then what about India’s illegal occupation of the Aksai Chin region that has always been a part of China?!”

“In which world?” PM Singh asked with sarcasm starting to lace his tone. “Please don’t tell me you’re confusing your gameplay of Europa Universalis IV with real history. Aksai Chin was always a part of India. We can’t help it if the People’s Republic of China proved itself incapable of governing the region because of a few insurgents in the erstwhile Tibetan Autonomous Region which then became independent under the name of the Kingdom of Tibet.”

“Insurgents that were trained and funded by yours truly.” President Jianhong stated sharply.

“Once again… no conclusive evidence to prove so.” PM Singh said with a casual shrug. “Someone has to make sure law and order prevail. Therefore we stepped in to claim our territory back and then helped the Tibetan refugees in the area by building permanent settlement structures while being protected by the Indian Army. Oh, and let’s not even start about how China supports rogue, terror-exporting nations such as Pakistan and Libya.”

“Alright, that’s enough!” Premier Romanov called as he tried to get some form of order. “Now to confirm, Japan, India, the United Kingdom, and the United States are opposed to China’s inclusion in this international military co-operation?”

“Yes.” the PM’s of Japan, India, and the UK said together.

“President Kirkman?” President Romanov asked.

“No comments.” President Kirkman replied.

“Actually it will be yes for us as well.” Prime Minister Fox of Australia said. “The smear campaign that was run by the Global Times really did not go down with many ministers and civil servants of the Australian Government.”

“Very well.” President Jianhong said as he put his hands up. “If there are so many nations that are against China’s inclusion in this taskforce. Obviously, we cannot force anyone’s hand. However, rest assured we will not be silent. Good day!” With that, the screen that had the face of the Chinese President went black as the Chinese disconnected the videoconference from their side.

“Wow. Just… wow.” President Romanov said as he shook his head

Hojo sighed, as he felt completely tired now. He hoped that his people would not lose their minds over foreign troops rolling their vehicles and tanks on Japanese soil. “Very well. When will we start?”

“We should set a deadline of three months for every participating country to send their assets to Japan.” President Kirkman said.

“Da.” Premier Romanov agreed. “Meanwhile, Special Forces of our countries can start conducting recon of the area and the surroundings and lay the groundwork for the main force’s arrival.”

“Very well.” Prime Minister Hojo said.

Next morning. British Ministry of Magic, Below Whitehall, London, United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland.

Harry James Potter, the Director of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement (DMLE) made his way to the Minister of Magic’s office for the Minister’s daily briefing. However, another reason he was going there was because he had received a summons, which was very odd. At 35 years old, Harry was definitely one of the strongest wizards in the British Isles, and the reason behind him being the source of Dark Wizard Voldemort’s death was not just the only one. Personally, Harry knew very well he would never have defeated Voldemort without the support of his two best friends and they, therefore, deserved an equal credit. Once the Second British Magical Civil War got over, people received some sort of closure and the rebuilding and healing process had finally begun. Of course, there were the cases of trying the captured Death Eater’s for their crimes, but the last trial was heard and sentenced only 19 months after the war.

All in all, Harry could tell that he had a great life after the looming specter of Voldemort was dealt with once and for all. He was offered a good job, he took it, got married, had kids, saw his godson, Teddy Lupin, depart for Hogwarts when he was eleven, a few years later, his first son, his second son two years later, and then finally his daughter a year later. Yeah, Harry had a good life. Except for those few times, he had gone to places like Sudan and the Middle East when the American-led coalition forces were either fighting Al-Qaeda or Saddam Hussein or some other despotic terrorist or dictator.

However, a certain incident that had happened recently in Japan really rattled the world, and it was not only the muggle world but the Wizarding World as well. A gate had appeared in the Ginza district of Tokyo. From this GATE emerged an army straight from fantasy novels and history textbooks. The initial death toll of 1243 people had now risen to more than 2000, many of them foreigners who were in Japan for vacation or any other business. This invasion force continued their rampage until the IJSDF and even Tokyo Metropolitan Magical Police, the Japanese equivalent (Tokyo branch) of their Department of Magical Law Enforcement, stepped in to quell them and had managed to take many of them as prisoners. However, that was not all.

The British Department of International Magical Cooperation had received two pieces of intelligence from their counterparts in Tokyo that was still classified, and only known to the Head of said Department, the Minister of Magic, and Harry himself, because of his position. The first intel while not as concerning the affairs of wizards and witches was still enough to make a few people sweat nervously. Intel being of four aircraft carriers, one of them being the UK’s, and one helicopter carrier of South Korea blockading the Japanese home islands. The second one, however, was much more relating to them and could potentially expose their existence, mainly of the fact that the enemy, whoever they were, used magic.

When Harry first read the note a few days ago, he spat out his coffee and his wife looked at him as if he just went mad. He immediately apologized but made sure to burn the paper with a quick wandless and silent Incendio. As far as he was aware, the Minister had gone to New York City after being ordered to do so by the British Prime Minister. While the PM attended the World Leaders Summit of the Security Council through videoconferencing while sitting in Number 10 Downing Street here in London, the Minister of Magic herself would sit in the meeting of the International Confederation of Wizards being held right below the Headquarters of the United Nations, and after the Minister briefed the Prime Minister and the Cabinet about everything in the ICW, the Prime Minister told the Minister to come back to the UK to continue their jobs, most probably with some more instructions as well. After all, even though the Ministry never liked admitting it, the Minister of Magic was always part of the Prime Minister’s Cabinet, and the PM was completely entitled to issue orders to them. Many other countries would also adopt this model, even the Soviet Union once Vladimir Lenin overthrew the Tsar.

Soon, Harry was standing in front of the Minister of Magic’s office. The sign read, ‘Mrs. Hermione Malfoy, Minister of Magic.’ A part of Harry still refused to believe that his best friend Hermione and the ferret were bloody married. Until his best mate, Ron Weasley said that the two had been quietly going out since the end of their Fifth Year and then Sixth Year, the year both boys had been moody as wack. According to Ron, while Draco Malfoy was indeed moody and snappy to everyone else, he was still nice and loving to Hermione whenever they could meet. The shock that crossed Harry’s face was so funny, that Ron’s brother, George Weasley actually took a photo of it, put a pretty border around the photo, and stuck it in the main dining room of the Weasley’s family home, The Burrow, with a sticking charm that could only be taken out by George Weasley himself.

Shaking himself out of that aneurysm inducing memory, Harry opened the door, as it was always known that the Head of the DMLE met the Minister at 8:30 in the mornings. He was met with the Minister herself, snoring face down on her desk. It didn’t take long for Harry to put two and two together. With a sigh, he went to the electric kettle (which had been charmed to work in a place like the Ministry) and filled it up with water and switched it on. As the water boiled, Harry used his wand to summon two cups that promptly filled itself with sugar and a tea bag each. Once the water was boiled, Harry tapped the kettle that promptly rose and poured the hot water in the cups before placing itself back on its position. A few minutes later, the tea bags left the cup and threw themselves in the dustbin, while a carton of milk poured itself in the cups. Once the tea was ready, Harry once again waved his wand, and the two cups made their way to the Minister’s table.

“Hey, Hermione. Get up.” Harry called.

“Mm. Five more minutes, Draco.” Hermione said sleepily.

“Merlin’s balls. Is that Draco Malfoy snogging Pansy Parkinsons in the middle of Diagon Alley?! All the while the two engage in torturing house-elves?! Oh, the horror!” Harry said dramatically. As always, it did the trick.

“SAY WHAT?!” Hermione yelled as she got up with wide eyes.

“That is at least the thousandth time I’ve done this! Yet you fall for it every damn time!” Harry said as he tried to control his laughter.

“Harry! That is not funny!” Hermione said in an exasperated voice. “What are you doing here anyway?!”

“I hope you do remember, dear Minister, as head of the DMLE, I have to brief you every day at 8:30 in the morning. Something I couldn’t do yesterday because you were in New York.” Harry replied with his hidden talent of sass and sarcasm.

“Yeah, yeah. Right.” Hermione said while nodding and picking up the cup.

“How was the trip anyway?” Harry asked as he sat down in front of her.

“Ugh. Horrible.” Hermione said with a grimace as she remembered the meeting. “Fudge as the Minister of Magic representing the European Union just kept on ranting and raving about how we will have to obliviate the entire world. I actually called bullshit on that. After all, it’s just not possible. Then the Japanese Minister of Magic, Honda Matsuo, said the same thing as the Japanese Prime Minister in the UN Security Council.”

“Which was?” Harry asked with a raised eyebrow.

“Since the GATE opened in Japanese soil, it is now considered as a part of Domestic Japan,” Hermione said as she threw her arms in the air on the absolute nonsense. Harry was lucky he did not spit his tea on Hermione’s face at the preposterous statement.

“Shut up… He did not say that!” Harry said, as he just couldn’t stop laughing now.

“He did,” Hermione said. “The United States’ Secretary of Magic looked at him in such a way, I thought she would try pinching herself to make sure she was not hearing things. Of course, Mr. Matsuo’s statement was met with a big, proverbial middle finger.”

“Ah, reminds me of ‘Spitting Image’,” Harry said. “So what was the decision taken? By the muggles and the ICW.”

Before Hermione could answer the question, a tapping sound was heard at her window. Both of them looked to see an owl from the Daily Prophet. Hermione pointed her wand at her window, which opened to let the bird in. The owl came on Hermione’s desk, dropped its load, and stuck out the money pouch. After Hermione paid the money, the owl still looked at her expectantly.

“I’m sorry Gerald, but I have nothing to feed you today,” Hermione said with a tired sigh. “I haven’t eaten anything myself. But I’ll make sure to have a double portion for you tomorrow.” The owl gave an indignant hoot before flying out.

“Oh no. Our Minister of Magic is so corrupt and shameless; she tries to bribe an honest avian journalist of the Daily Prophet in front of the head of the DMLE himself. Oh, the travesty!” Harry said in a low voice mimicking the silly articles of the Daily Prophet.

“You done, Mr. Head of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement?” Hermione asked with a tired glare that said she was not going to tolerate the sass anymore.

“D-Done,” Harry replied with a shaky thumbs-up.

“Good. Here, read the decision made by the muggle governments in the Security Council.” Hermione said while handing Harry a copy of the Times Newspaper.

“Holy cow!” Harry said as he read the headlines. “I mean like… Wow. Damn. Twelve countries?”

“Yes. It was supposed to be thirteen, but China left the conference in a huff following disagreements with the U.K., India, Japan, and Australia. Everyone else just backed off and the Chinese President left livid.” Hermione replied. “Now read the Daily Prophet.”

“Oh Hell No!” Harry exclaimed as he read the headline. ‘INTERNATIONAL CONFEDERATION OF WIZARDS PLEDGES TO HELP MUGGLE FORCES BY SENDING MULTINATIONAL COALITION AUROR FORCE THROUGH THE GATE! CORNELIUS FUDGE MOTIONS TO CENSURE JAPAN! MOTION DOES NOT PASS BECAUSE NO COUNTRY SUPPORTS IT! “NOT JAPAN’S FAULT!” REPRESENTATIVES SAY! SUPREME MUGWUMP BABAJIDE AKINGBADE TO MEET UNITED NATIONS GENERAL SECRETARY! “WILL HELP OUR TROOPS ANYWAY WE CAN.” SAYS BRITISH MINSTER OF MAGIC, HERMIONE MALFOY!’

“Will help our troops anyway we can?” Harry parroted in disbelief.

“Absolutely,” Hermione said.

“Are you trying to pull a similar stunt as Tony Blair did back in 2001 after 9/11?” Harry asked. “You know, the one where he somehow convinced Parliament to send troops to support the Americans ‘War Against Terror’ campaign in Sudan to hunt down Osama Bin Laden, and then that extremely pointless bullshit invasion of Iraq against Saddam Hussein and his so-called ‘Weapons of Mass Destruction’ in 2003 which saw the man quickly ally himself with the Soviet Union and join the CSTO who managed to evacuate him and his government to Moscow where good ole’ Saddam set up a government-in-exile with complete Soviet backing. Mind you, I was one of the wizarding inspectors sent down there disguised as a UN Official and we found nothing. You remember what happened after that, right? Nothing was found, Saddam returned to Baghdad, to open arms mind you, and the NATO-led coalition looked like the biggest suckers in existence, especially when the U.S. General in charge had to shake hands with Saddam Hussein when he landed at the airport. I’ve never pitied anyone in my life and I was quietly begging the Gods to stop giving the man and his troops any more mental torture. A few months later, Syria and Yemen join the CSTO as well, and suddenly the Middle East becomes a huge powered keg that no one wants to ignite. Not that I really blame them.”

“It’s not like any of that.” Hermione calmly said.

“Enlighten me then.” Harry ‘asked’.

“The muggle troops will need our help in the understanding of magic,” Hermione replied.

“So?” Harry asked back. “Reeta Skeeter already tried pulling that stunt of exposing the magical world under the pen name of J. K. Rowling and writing my goddamn life story. By the way, I still haven’t found the turd responsible for spilling his or her guts to that witch, and then that stupid ending of me marrying Ginny. I like Ginny, but as a little sister. Even she made a face of disgust when she read the books. Anyway, back to the topic, next thing you know, that woman is rolling in the dough mainly because it just made everyone think how cool it would be if such a world existed. Next thing we know, Kingsley is supporting her, and a few years later, a fandom wiki page is set up on the internet which basically gives out our entire history, along with all sorts of fanfictions. Have you read those fanfics about me sleeping with Draco? Gives me the shudders. Then finally, we have a guy like the author right here writing this damn story and making life hard for all of us. Including himself. STUDY GODAMMIT! YOU’RE IN UNIVERSITY FOR GOD’S SAKE!”

“Ranted?” Hermione asked as she calmly drank her tea.

“Yes. Thank you very much.” Harry said.

“You’re welcome,” Hermione said. “Yes, I agreed with all those points you made, Harry. But, Reeta “The Beetle” Skeeter’s books did not go into full detail about how magic works. The military commanders will need that. Furthermore, the PM has already ordered me to make a Special Auror and Battle Mage Task Force representing Britain and led by the head of the DMLE.”

“How will you get this past the Wizengamot?” Harry asked.

“Well, for one, out of the 19 British nationals killed, three of them were magical,” Hermione replied. “A family of three, husband and wife from Hogwarts Graduating Class of 2009. Their daughter was due to attend Hogwarts in a year.”

“Are you serious?” Harry asked in shock.

“Yes,” Hermione replied. “I’ll give you the names later on, but you can ask your children or Teddy on whether or not they knew the husband and wife. Their bodies will be sent from Japan in a few days.”

“Damn,” Harry said as he still tried to digest the news.

“That’s not all,” Hermione said, breaking Harry out of his thoughts.

“When the Wizengamot was formed in 1544, they took an oath of loyalty to King Henry VIII. Every oath, every sitting member takes before taking their seats is in a very long, and indirect manner, an oath to the sitting monarch. Therefore, if Her Majesty, Queen Elizabeth II, signs the order calling for forces to be sent, we will have to participate as well. We are magically bound to do so. Of course, the way we do it is absolutely up to us.” Hermione explained. “Furthermore—“

“There’s more?!” Harry asked in shock.

“The last point,” Hermione said. “The muggles helped us in our war against Voldemort as well.”

“W-What?” Harry asked with wide eyes. “H-How? When?”

“Obviously not overtly,” Hermione said. “But in the form of the Special Air Service and the Special Boat Service while cooperating with MI5. They were authorized to operate by the Prime Ministers at the time; Margaret Thatcher, John Major, and Tony Blair. The Death Eaters we didn’t find were already eliminated by the SAS or the SBS. They did not participate in the Battle of Hogwarts mainly so that the Statute of Secrecy would not be breached. However, if you did fail, Harry, there was an entire squadron of fighter jets from the Royal Air Force ready to drop bombs and three entire Artillery Divisions ready to bombard Hogwarts into oblivion. The way I see it, we have to repay the favor in some way.”

“Fine,” Harry said with a sigh before asking. “How long do I have to select and train them? The new batch is not ready to be sent into a live-combat zone. Too comfortable with the present rules of engagement.”

“You have three months Harry, to put them all through hell and back. Your team will leave with a batch of SAS soldiers from Hereford.” Hermione said.

“Alright. But I definitely want three people in.” Harry said. “To help me train them and also serve with me.”

“Who?” Hermione asked.

“Kingsley Shacklebolt, Ronald Weasley and your husband, Draco Malfoy,” Harry said. “Kingsley would love to come because he’s getting bored by retirement and wants some action. Ron would also love to get his blood pumping again and have the adrenaline rushing through his body. As much as he loves working with George in their store, I can tell he misses the life-threatening situations. As for Draco, well he is the only guy I will ever consider as my rival. Even though he is not an Auror, he does not pull any punches, and would not hesitate to call me out for any decision that would be bullshit.”

“I’ll talk to them.” Hermione conceded. “But I make no promises.”

“That’s all I could ask for,” Harry said as he got up and made his way to the door. “Freshen yourself up. I’ll give it one more hour before your husband comes in and asks how high were you when you made those statements. Oh, and this is the list of everything that would be in today’s briefing. I’ll come back later once you are more acutely aware of your surroundings, to brief you properly.” With that, Harry James Potter, Head of the Department of Magical Law Enforcement made his exit from the Office of the Minister of Magic.

Indian Army Base Camp, Uri, Baramulla District, Union Territory of Jammu and Kashmir, Republic of India. Evening, 1930 Hrs.

Captain Arjun Khare, commander of the Third Platoon of the 21st Battalion of the Parachute Regiment (Special Forces), stood at ease (as in the ‘Stand at ease!’ order) in front of his superior officer, Colonel Abhinav Singhania. “I assume you have already read the news about the decision taken in the UN Security Council?” Col. Singhania asked.

“Yes sir.” Capt. Khare replied.

“The guys at the top have decided to send your platoon in there. Of course, you guys will not be the only ones. A total of three platoons from the PARA SF will be sent, yours included. Another three from the MARCOS and three more from the GARUD. A total of 9 platoons will comprise the Indian contribution of the Special Forces.” Col. Singhania explained. “Any questions?”

“The Soviet Premier said something about sending recon squads or something like that. Who are we sending?” Capt. Khare asked.

“RAW’s SFG, the Special Group.” Col. Singhania replied. “The Russians are sending the SVR’s Spetsgruppa Alpha and the Vympel squads. The American’s are sending elements of the Special Activities Centre of the CIA. As for the Japanese, their Public Security Intelligence Agency’s Second Intelligence Department will be sending their Special Operations Groups. Also, an Auror and Battle Mage Task Force are being sent with you guys, courtesy of the Indian Ministry of Magic.”

“Understood,” Arjun said before the last part hit him. “Wait, what?!”

“You didn’t read the article from the Magical Times of India?” Col. Singhania asked. “It’s big news that the ICW is supporting this action. The twelve countries that will be going through the GATE will be supported by their respective countries Auror force, for peace-keeping, and Battle Mages, for frontline combat, as well.”

“I-I have no idea what you’re talking about, sir.” Capt. Khare said while looking everywhere else except towards his superior.

“Really?” Col. Singhania asked, unimpressed. “Aspen wood with a phoenix feather core, 11” and supple flexibility. If I’m not mistaken, that is your wand.”

“How long have you known?” Capt. Khare asked with a sigh once he understood the futility of arguing with his boss.

“Since you joined.” Col. Singhania replied. “Don’t you have family in the Indian Battle Mages Corps? Maybe he’ll be coming for the ride as well.”

“My cousin.” Capt. Khare replied. “And I hope I never see him. He’s very annoying and a general pain in the ass who should have been killed ages ago.”

“Don’t know, and I couldn’t be bothered with the drama.” Col. Singhania replied with a smirk and shake of his head before getting serious again. “Now listen, your platoon will be in base here for one more month before you guys will be granted a leave. You know, spend some time with your families and all that. After that, you will all report at New Delhi to board an Indian Air Force Boeing C-17 that will fly to Yokota Air Base in Japan. You will land there a week prior to everyone moving in and go straight to Camp Narashino, Funabashi, Chiba Prefecture. The same place where the Japanese 1st Airborne Brigade calls home. Like everyone else, you may be given that week to meet up with your fellow soldiers and also explore Funabishi and Tokyo. Finally, I know I don’t need to say this, but for God’s sake, do not start any bullshit with the locals; otherwise, I will personally turn your sorry hides into my new office carpet. Got it?”

“Understood, sir.” Capt. Khare said.

“An official bulletin will be distributed in a few days. Until then, this is classified. Understood?” Col. Singhania asked.

“Crystal.” Capt. Khare replied again with a nod.

“Good. Dismissed.” Col. Singhania said and Capt. Khare saluted to his superior officer before leaving the office.

Several days before at an Awards Ceremony in the Japanese Ministry of Defence, Tokyo, Japan.

“In the face of disaster, adversity, and challenge, this man rose up to the challenge and assisted in evacuation and rescue efforts and was instrumental in saving the lives of countless citizens and foreign nationals. This brave man, who has gone to be now known as the Hero of Ginza and Nijuubashi, is the pride of the State of Japan. In light of these achievements, the Government of Japan is proud to award 1^st Lieutenant Youji Itami with the Special Citation of the Imperial Japanese Self Defense Force and the 1^st Defensive Memorial Cordon for his bravery in the defense of this nation during the Battle of Ginza on the 9^th of August 2025. With this, he is also awarded an immediate promotion to the rank of Captain.” A member of the Japanese Ministry of Defense announced to the assembled soldiers and reporters. “1^st Lieutenant Itami, please step forward to receive your awards.”

“Yes sir!” Itami replied with a salute before he stepped forward, and another officer of the Imperial Japanese Ground Self Defense Force, one Itami knew very well, his former Commanding Officer, Major Tadaomi Karasuma of the Japanese Special Forces, placed the ribbon on Itami’s dress uniform before changing Itami’s rank insignia from 1^st Lieutenant to Captain on his shoulders.

“Proud of you.” Karasuma murmured just loud enough for only Itami to hear, who responded with, “Thank you, sir.”

Mentally, however, Itami was in trauma, and just as everyone was clapping and the reporters' cameras were clicking, Itami looked up to hide his tears. While everyone present thought those were tears of happiness, it was actually of absolute despair, as Itami remembered that because of the attack, Comiket was canceled, and he could not buy any doujinshis.

“Is something wrong?” One of the MoD officials asked Itami in concern.

“N-Nothing sir,” Itami replied as he sniffed.

After the ceremony.

As the ceremony got over, Itami was suddenly surrounded by a bunch of people, which included soldiers and reporters. Somehow, someway, Itami managed to wade across the small human wave before making it out of the room. He intended to just go home and throw himself on his bed and then wallow in self-pity because of his missed loot. However, that couldn’t happen as approaching him was none other than Major Karasuma, the same man who put the awards on his person.

Tadaomi Karasuma was a military man through and through. Ever since he was a young child, he wanted to join the armed forces. He was especially inspired to do so because his father was a combat pilot in the Japanese Air Self Defense Force (before they were renamed into the Japanese Air Force). After his commission, Karasuma showed nothing but peerless skill, and soon volunteered for the Rangers, and then the Japanese Special Forces, where he worked his way up to be a Major. To honor their commitment of being a non-NATO ally to the United States and a member of the United Nations, Japan had put boots on the ground in many parts of the world, many times they were sent in covertly. Karasuma himself had been covertly deployed more than once into the Middle East to combat radical terrorists who were deemed as a threat by Japan. One of his recent escapades included when he was deployed into Urzikstan and then Verdansk, Kastovia to take out members of Al-Qatala, who had nefarious plans in place for Japan.

Despite his age (35 years) and his occupation, Karasuma still looked like a man in his prime. He had spiky black hair, black eyebrows, and a pair of piercing dark eyes. He had a tall and muscular build and was dressed in his service dress uniform. The moment Itami saw him he snapped a salute.

“Heard you had a run-in with an old friend,” Karasuma said as he told Itami to relax.

“You’re talking about Captain Sawada?” Itami asked to confirm.

“Yeah,” Karasuma replied as he sat down on a bench and asked Itami to do the same. “He called me the other day.”

“Wait. You’re in contact with him?!” Itami asked in surprise.

“You would be surprised how much intelligence one can get if you have friends in the Criminal Underworld. Especially someone high up in an organization like the Tojo Clan. Of course, now he’s usually my primary contact whenever we hire Tojo PSC for military ops. He even recognized my wife the moment he saw her,” Karasuma said. “You remember Somalia back in 2018?”

“Yeah,” Itami replied immediately as he remembered that mission. It dealt with rescuing a Japanese Aid Worker who was related to a sitting member of the National Diet. It was one of his final missions in the Japanese Special Forces before he requested his transfer to the regular Ground Self Defense Force.

“The information we got about that warlord, it was Sawada who sent that information to us. This was despite the Kamurocho 3K Operation crackdown when there was a warrant out for his arrest. Apparently, he got this information from a friend whose outfit is based in Roanapur. He had gone there to cut a deal for the Tojo and also heard about our situation from his contacts and made some quiet inquiries.” Karasuma replied.

“By Roanapur, you mean that disgusting cesspool of a crime-infested city of Thailand near the Cambodian border?” Itami asked with twitching eyebrows.

“The very same,” Karasuma replied with a small smile. “When I asked the name of the source, he wouldn’t tell. But then again, I’m smart enough to figure stuff out on my own. And once Irina realized who I was looking up, she asked me why. That was more than enough to confirm it.”

“Who was the source then?” Itami asked with curiosity.

“A veteran of the Soviet-Somalian War, a former soldier of the Soviet VDV who’s now running a major crime operation out of that place, that’s all I’m gonna say.” Karasuma answered. Itami responded with a nod but then remembered.

“Hang on, Major Karasuma. “What did you and Captain Sawada talk about when he called?” Itami asked.

“Oh right. My apologies. Sawada asked me to extend his congratulations to you for your promotion and your awards. He told me that he was speaking on behalf of the Tojo as well.” Karasuma replied.

“Great. Just what I need. Now the yakuza will be hounding me too.” Itami commented with a huff.

“Eh… I wouldn’t worry much about them. Apparently Dojima Daigo has made it quite clear that you will not be accosted for any reason. Considering he has people like Majima Goro, Saejima Taiga, and Sawada Tsunayoshi as his enforcers, I hardly think anyone will look to disobey that order.” Karasuma reasoned. “Plus right now they have to deal with the police and Public Safety because they used firearms openly on the streets.”

“Hmm. Fair enough.” Itami agreed.

“Alright. I gotta rush.” Karasuma said as his phone lit up with a message. “It’s from Irina, she’s waiting for me at home.”

“Sure. See you around Major Karasuma.” Itami said with a salute and then a casual wave.

A few days later. Camp Asaka, Nerima, Tokyo. Headquarters of the Eastern Army of the Imperial Japanese Ground Self Defense Force.

As a disgruntled Itami ran around the perimeter of Camp Asaka, as part of his PT exercises, he was hollered by an excited voice shouting behind him. “Hey! I thought you looked familiar.” The voice owning to a young man, probably younger than Itami, said as he matched pace. The peeved Captain continued running without any response, but the young man continued. “You’re the famous Captain Itami, ain’t you? I’m Sergeant Kurata, from Camp Nayoro.”

‘Northern Army.’ Itami quickly processed in his head, but still kept on running. The young man, Kurata, persisted.

“Man, to be in the same unit as the Hero of Ginza is truly an honor!” Kurata exclaimed. “So, how’s it like to be famous? How? Tell me how it is? You must be so lucky to have women falling all over for you!”

The chattering along with the heat was starting to grate Itami’s nerves before he yelled, “Shaddap!”

At the Mess Hall at Camp Asaka.

In the Mess Hall, Itami continued on narrating exactly what he thought about his ‘lucky break’ while they ate. “The convention ended up getting canceled, and after everything that happened, I’m not even getting any weekends off.”

“Hey, the Minister of Defense gave you a commendation, a Defensive Cordon and you even got a promotion. You’ll pay if you complain about your good fortune.” Kurata scolded lightly.

“Well I didn't ask for any of those things now, did I?” Itami retorted.

“Holy… You’re really not up for any of this, are you?” Kurata asked.

“Look, I’m going to lay it out bluntly for you. The only reason I work is to support my hobby. Even if the Emperor asks me to choose between my duty and my hobby, I’d choose my hobby without hesitance.” Itami said boredly as he ate his rice.

Kurata looked on in surprise for a few seconds before going coy and saying, “Say, Captain, I kept it secret until now, but I was at the convention too that day.” That part got Itami completely hooked. Not in a good way, however.

“Spill your guts!” Itami ordered.

“Yeah. But I wasn’t able to do much there. That’s why–“

“What about the stash?! The loot?! What you got?!” Itami asked rapidly. Do you want me to come over?! I gladly will!” Itami said as he hugged Kuruta in the mess hall, much to his chagrin. A few benches away sat Sergeant First Class Akira Tomita, who was just about to begin eating, but his appetite was immediately washed away when he saw Itami’s behavior towards Kuruta.

Sometime later, Kuruta and Itami were once again running around camp, where Itami called Kuruta to not be such a stick in the mud about what happened.

“It was gross, Captain!” Kurata cried as he hugged himself. “I didn’t know you were into such things!”

“Now that’s just rude! It’s not like that! I like girls! Don’t take it the wrong way!” Itami cried in his defense. Both men didn’t notice Sergeant First Class Tomita watching them from behind a tree before saying, “Looks like they’re having fun.”

In a different world. 80 Kilometers South from Altdorf, Reikland Province, The Empire of Man. 2520 IC. Nighttime.

Emperor Karl Franz Holswig-Schleistein, Protector of the Empire, Defier of the Dark, Emperor Himself, and the Son of Emperors, Elector Count of Reikland and Prince of Altdorf sat alone in the command tent of the Imperial Army in the Reikwald Forest. Just a few minutes ago, he had concluded a meeting with his fellow Elector Counts on their strategy and plan of action once the army went through the other side of the mysterious structure simply called, “The GATE.” Four months ago, Altdorf, the capital of the Reikland Province and the Empire, and more importantly, Karl Franz’s home came under siege by a mysterious army. Because many traders who were using the official routes within Reikland had seen this mysterious army approaching, they had warned the Reiksguard Chapter House in Altdorf, who then informed the Reiksmarshal Kurt Helborg and Karl Franz.

Following this, the troops garrisoned at Altdorf, which included the Chapter Houses of almost every single Knightly Order of the Empire of Man, was immediately ordered to be on high alert and be ready for combat at any time. Furthermore, the knights at the Reiksguard Castle were also ordered to dispatch troops for the city’s defense. There were also reports of the army burning and pillaging villages and towns on the way to Altdorf. A week after they received the tip, Altdorf fell under siege. It was a siege that continued for more than 10 hours, but soon the Emperor’s forces were victorious and had taken many of the enemies as prisoners. Emperor Karl Franz, his wife, Empress Victoria Franz, and their four sons and daughter personally led the troops to defeat the enemy.

The orcs, demi-humans, and non-humans were immediately executed under the Emperor’s orders, while the wizards were taken prisoner by Balthasaar Gelt and the Colleges of Magic, but under the very watchful eyes of the Templar Witch Hunters who had permission to execute the magical prisoners if they tried harming any member of the Imperial College's of Magic. Meanwhile, human and non-magical Prisoners of War were imprisoned for further questioning.

After the siege, the Emperor immediately dispatched his diplomats to carry news of the Siege of Altdorf to the other Elector Counts within the Empire. Even to the Elector Count of Sylvania, Grand Theogonist Volkmar von Hinderstern, also known as Volkmar the Grim, who had been appointed as the Elector Count of the Imperial province of Sylvania after Emperor Karl Franz, Volkmar the Grim, and Supreme Patriarch of the Colleges of Magic, Balthasaar Gelt, led their armies to once and for all destroy the menace of the vampires from the renegade Imperial Province of Sylvania, after one of them managed to infiltrate the Imperial Court.

Two weeks after the siege, the Elector Counts converged at Altdorf to see the city’s state of affairs for themselves and were shocked to see that the news was indeed true. After a villager had informed the Emperor about the gate, and it’s presence was confirmed by the Emperor’s spies, it was decided that the Empire of Man would march through the Gate and into the new world.

While the Elector Counts ordered their armies to march into the Reikland and prepare for war, Balthasaar Gelt had taken a few high-ranking wizards and researchers from the Colleges of Magic to the location of this gate to investigate it. After three months of research and Gelt being the first person to momentarily step through the Gate and go to the other side, the Elector Counts were informed that there is indeed a lot of magic involved in the creation and appearance of the Gate in Reikland. However, whatever the magic was used in its creation, was much too advanced for even the Supreme Patriarch of the Colleges of Magic to decipher.

Once the armies from the other Provinces reached Altdorf, The army of the Empire of Man, the greatest nation in the Old World set forth towards the Gate and once dawn approached, Emperor Karl Franz knew, that they would gloriously march in the name of Sigmar himself, through the other side of the Gate, and permanently deal with these invaders who dared to threaten his home, his people, and his Empire.

Chapter Text

Imperial Senate of the Saderan Empire, Sadera, Saderan Empire, Continent of Falmart.

The Imperial Senate was in absolute silence, as the Minister of War read out the reports of the various armies that were sent in through the four Holy Gates that had been opened by the mages of the Saderan Empire. Despite the plentiful bounty and a large number of slaves that were brought from the otherworlds, everything else, including the battle, could only be seen as a failure. While in the grand scheme of things, the loss of four legions was not seen as something that would harm the military strength of the Saderan Empire, but on a human scale, this was a massive loss. Each Legion consisted of 6000 men, and out of every legion sent through the holy gates, the survivors who had returned were ranging from 1/6^th of the total strength of the Legion (from the army that went through the Holy Gate on Aquila Hill) to 3/4^th of the total strength of the Legion (from the army that went through the Holy Gate on Ainos Hill). Out of all of them, many of the men who had returned had returned either maim or driven mad to the point that many of them would have to be put down as a mercy killing, leaving a very less amount of men from the initial force to be made ready for active service again. The last time the Saderan Empire had received such horrible losses was in the Battle of Thermiopilai, when King Lionedas of Starpa and the leader of the Alliance of the Helleanic City-States, led just 300 men into battle and brutally eviscerated the Saderan Army fifty years ago. Even though the larger battle was won, especially because the Saderan troops were made aware of a different passage from a Starpan traitor, throughout the known world it was agreed (even by Emperor Molt himself) that the Battle of Thermiopilai was truly a great stain on the name of the Imperial Saderan Army.

“Your Majesty.” Zorzal El Caesar, the Emperor’s first-born son, and the Crown Prince of the Saderan Empire started as he looked at his father expectantly, waiting for his permission. With a nod, the Emperor allowed him to speak. “We must activate the legions we had on standby and send them through the Holy Gates. Those men failed because the equipment they were using was fifty years old! The legions on standby are equipped with the best equipment, just like the rest of the Imperial Saderan Army, right now, even if the otherworld barbarians won, if we send double the legions now, they will be caught unaware, and we will win!”

“Elder Brother! That will be too rash and foolhardy!” Emperor Molt’s second son, Diabo El Caesar replied in indignation. Emperor Molt quietly sighed as he got himself ready for another verbal battle between his first two bullheaded sons. “What is to say that the otherworlders would not have already fortified their position on their side? Not only that, why must we send our fellow countrymen to fight and die in a place where the barbarians will have the advantage?!"

”Oh? Should I take that statement as your feelings that the Imperial Army will lose to a bunch of barbarians?! Do you have such little faith in the backbone of the Saderan Empire?!” Zorzal challenged with a sneer. It was only those nobles who supported Zorzal who were murmuring in agreement. The other attendants, including military leaders and influential Imperial Senators, still remained in silence. Choosing to passively watch the proceedings.

“What a farce.” Princess Piña Co Lada, the fifth child of Emperor Molt and tenth in the line of succession, quietly huffed from her seat in the gallery.

“You can say that again.” Piña’s cousin, Lady Co Elodi, quietly said in agreement.

“Do not twist my words and misconstrue them, brother!” Diabo warned. “I hope you remember, that it was your brashness that got our younger brothers, Darius and Augustine killed by Crown Prince Pratihara of the Kushan Empire during the Kushan Empire’s invasion of the Glass Peninsula!” Darius and Augustine were the third and fourth sons respectively of Emperor Molt. The Kushan Empire was a massive Empire in the Southern Continent of Decana. Three years ago, following the assent given by Emperor Ganishka, Crown Prince Pratihara launched a massive invasion of the Glass Peninsula and had quickly taken Princes’ Darius and Augustine as hostages, in return, the Saderan troops under Crown Prince Zorzal’s command took Crown Prince Pratihara’s wife and younger brother as hostages. While Emperor Molt summoned the Kushan diplomats to hash out some form of a peace treaty and prisoner exchange, Crown Prince Zorzal, who was extremely close to Darius and Augustine and was still riding on the high of commanding troops against the Warrior Bunnies, led an unsanctioned covert operation to rescue his brothers.

Not only was the operation a massive failure, but also Crown Prince Pratihara personally executed Prince Darius and Augustine. When word reached Emperor Molt, in a state of rage, he ordered the executions of Crown Prince Pratihara’s wife, brother, and all of the diplomats of the Kushan Empire, thus causing a breakdown in negotiations. In revenge of the same, the Kushan army finally clashed with the XIIth, XIVth, and XXth Legions of the Imperial Saderan Army and the Royal Elben Army in the devastating Battle of the Glass Peninsula. The better equipment and superior training of the Saderan Legions routed the Kushan Army, and Crown Prince Zorzal personally had his revenge by shooting Crown Prince Pratihara, cutting off his head and that of his elephant, and displaying them publically on the coast of the Glass Peninsula, where every single ship, merchant or military could see it, and have them talk about it in the Kushan Empire. It was this event, which had Emperor Ganishka personally arriving in Sadera to seek peace. While a military and diplomatic victory, for the Saderan Imperial Family, the deaths of Prince Darius and Prince Augustine were too hard to bear, especially for Emperor Molt’s wife, the Empress, who soon died of a broken heart. Despite his faults, and there were too many to count, Emperor Molt never held his firstborn son accountable for what happened to Darius and Augustine, despite Zorzal’s own insecurity on the issue. Rather, the Emperor of the Saderan Empire acknowledged his son’s efforts to rescue his brothers, if nothing more than out of familial love. Now, Emperor Molt knew that he now had to step in. It wouldn’t do to have his two sons arguing in front of the Senate about a personal issue and then bringing up old wounds.

“Enough.” Emperor Molt calmly called out. His voice cut through the arguing princes, and both of them immediately bowed their heads in apology. “First of all, Prince Diabo, I believe I have already made it quite clear, that the Imperial Family’s personal problems should never be brought up in either the Court or the Senate.” Emperor Molt said sternly.

“My apologies, your Majesty, Elder Brother.” Diabo said as he bowed lower in apology. “I admit that I got too passionate about not sending our men into the unknown and a possibly senseless death.”

“That is of no matter. I do understand that you have many friends in the legions, and would not want to see them harmed.” Emperor Molt said in a forgiving voice. “Crown Prince Zorzal, what do you have to say about this?”

In a different universe, Crown Prince Zorzal is a man who puts his own conception of honor before reason and common sense; a victim of his naivety, of his inexperience and, above all, of his upbringing as a privileged, spoiled, and over-flattered prince and knight. Because of that, he couldn’t understand that in a "real" fight his conception of honor and sporting combat was completely useless, unsustainable, and unpragmatic. However, in this universe, Crown Prince Zorzal is still arrogant and haughty, however, due to various personal losses, the Crown Prince directed his arrogance and haughtiness into his studies as a military commander, and earned his position as a Legatus Legionis of his own personal Legion, the XXVth Legion, a highly decorated and battle-worthy legion that always turned the tide even in the most desperate battles and had turned the tides of entire wars, which would eventually lead to a Saderan victory. According to reports by his fellow Legatus Legionis’ of other Legions, because of Prince Zorzal’s habit of leading his men from the front, his men swore their undying loyalty to him. As for the question posed by the Emperor, Zorzal knew that he was being told to accept Diabo’s apology, or else…

“Of course, your Majesty. I am sure Prince Diabo did not mean his words in spite.” Crown Prince Zorzal replied as even he bowed lower when he spoke to the Emperor. In his mind, however, he seethed at his brother’s words, even if he had to agree with them. It was his foolishness that got his two little brothers killed. Knowing that bursting out in frustration would not get him anywhere; Zorzal took a deep breath to calm himself down.

“Good.” Emperor Molt said. He finally turned to another individual, his adopted son, Julius El Caesar. Incidentally, the young man was also the Imperial Spymaster and was exceptionally talented when it came to unearthing conspiracies, blackmail, or any kind of information that could be used for the Emperor’s benefit, both within the borders of the Empire (which also included the vassal states of Sadera), or outside, in the rival nations of the Saderan Empire, such as the Kushan Empire, the Holy Reman Empire, the Rokugan Empire, the Helleanic City States, and other civilized and uncivilized lands. “Prince Julius, you have been silent the entire time. Is there anything you would like to add?” Emperor Molt asked his adoptive son.

“Hm? Oh me?” Prince Julius asked as if he had broken out of a trance when his name was called. “My apologies, your Majesty. I believe both Crown Prince Zorzal and Prince Diabo are correct and have valid points.” Prince Julius replied.

“But?” the Emperor asked, knowing his Spymaster had more to say.

“But, in this instance, we have to agree with Prince Diabo. Nothing good will come from sending more legions through the Holy Gates. Even barbarians know how to mount defenses.” Prince Julius said.

“But Brother Julius, if we overwhelm them—” Crown Prince Zorzal started.

“I know what you mean, Crown Prince Zorzal. But what makes Your Highness think the otherworlders will even let us cross into their side of the Holy Gates this time?” Prince Julius asked as he brought up a valid point. “If the strategy of overwhelming the enemy with sheer numbers is to work, our Legions must be able to form itself into position as well. Not only that, but as the Minister of War read in the final compilation of the reports, three out of four of the Holy Gates led to massive urban cities as big as Sadera, if not bigger. The fourth led to a dense forest, and our legion was navigating the treacherous forests for days, perhaps weeks before they could reach any kind of civilization. Sending more men through the Gates would only be us sending them to their deaths.”

“Valid points.” Emperor Molt declared. “Very well then, all Legatus Legionis are hereby ordered to ensure that their Legions are in perfect order and ready to battle at a moment’s notice.”

“Your Majesty.” The Minister of War called. “Might I inquire on what are the meanings of these orders?”

“As much as I am loathed to permit it, but I believe that we will have to allow the enemy to step foot and make a presence on our holy sites.” Before the entire Senate could erupt in outrage, Emperor Molt put his hand up to keep them quiet, before continuing. “However, the moment they see them, the Legions are ordered to immediately attack. We will attack them before they can even get accustomed to our land.”

“As the Emperor wishes!” All the available Legatus Legionis’, including Crown Prince Zorzal, responded with their right hands thumping their armor before going down on one knee and bowing to the Emperor.

“Very well. Dismissed.” As everyone started to leave, a servant quietly handed Prince Julius a scrap of parchment.

“My study.” It simply said. Prince Julius recognized the handwriting as that of his adoptive father, the Emperor, and looked back to the throne. It was empty, as the Emperor had already left through a different exit that directly led to his personal chambers and study. With a shrug, the Spymaster of the Saderan Empire quietly made his way to the Emperor’s personal study, but not before taking the scrap of parchment to a nearby candle and burning it away until it was ashes.

Personal Study of the Emperor of the Saderan Empire, Imperial Palace, Sadera, Falmart.

When Emperor Molt heard two knocks on the door of his study, he called for the knocker to enter. The Emperor did not have to turn around to know that it was Julius who had entered. Only his adoptive son had such silent footsteps. “Sit.” Emperor Molt said as he knew that his son would just be standing until he was given permission to sit. After Julius made himself comfortable on the couch, Emperor Molt turned around and immediately went to a cabinet and took out two glasses and a bottle of expensive wine. After pouring the wine and handing a glass to his son, Emperor Molt sat down on the opposite couch. Once there was a little alcohol in their system, Emperor Molt decided to ask. “What did you find out?”

“Prior to the Legions going through the Gates, not a single chicken ate their feed. The Legates had them killed.” Julius replied with absolute seriousness.

“By the Gods!” Emperor Molt exclaimed before giving out a long sigh. “This means that even the Gods are not with us on this.”

“I apologize for being the bearer of unfortunate news.” Julius said with regret lacing his voice.

“No. You cannot be blamed for this.” Emperor Molt said. “But we are in a very bad situation then.”

“To prevent any form of insurrections by the vassals, I can activate our sleeper agents to sabotage their produce and barracks.” Julius offered.

“A wise idea.” Emperor Molt agreed. “But I do not think that will be enough. And even if the vassals are dealt with, I fear what will our foreign enemies do if they learn about our situation.”

“With all due respect, father, I think they already might know.” Prince Julius said seriously. “I followed up with the Civil War in the Rokugan Empire, and according to my agents, their shinobis are being directed by a new Shogun.”

“What do you mean?” Emperor Molt asked.

“The individual who has been appointed as the new Shogun of the Rokugan Empire is said to have peerless skill in combat and is a cunning warrior who always leads his troops from the front. Yet, he never tolerates failure, and does not hesitate to make examples of people who fail his tasks.” Prince Julius recited.

“Is he a threat?” Emperor Molt asked.

“I believe Rokugan’s Imperial Forces will quickly stamp out any resistance to their Emperor if there’s any left. Once they’re consolidated, I will not be surprised if they start behaving belligerently.” Prince Julius replied. “Yes, that new Shogun is a threat. A very dangerous one at that.”

“We’re in a real conundrum.” Emperor Molt concluded. “If the Senate catches wind of any of this, they will definitely make moves to seriously limit Imperial Authority, if not have me deposed.”

“What if we send envoys to all of our rival nations to help us instead?” Prince Julius asked.

“It will make Sadera look weak.” Emperor Molt replied immediately.

“Well, we can always fabricate something.” Prince Julius said.

“Like what?” Emperor Molt asked back.

“Well… We can start by saying, that if Sadera were to fall, Falmart would be under the control of otherworlders who have no respect for our ways of diplomacy. What’s to say that the otherworlders won’t target them next?” Prince Julius started.

“There are too many holes in this plan of yours.” Emperor Molt pointed out.

“Well, of course there are. I just thought of it. Even I would need some time to iron out the details. Plus, this entire statement is pure heresy, conjecture, and speculation. If we send envoys, I’ll have some of my agents to… spread the word, so to say.” Prince Julius replied.

“What is the main goal of your plan?” Emperor Molt asked.

“Something you would do to put a curb on any possible insurrection by our troublesome vassals. I am just trying to take it on an international scale.” Prince Julius replied with a smirk.

“This is a very risky gamble.” Emperor Molt warned. “Not only will we have the enemies at those gates, but we would also be inviting our enemies inside our walls.”

“I agree.” Prince Julius said with a nod. “The only alternative to this I can think of right now is to wait for the otherworlders to come and then to immediately sue for peace before a shot could be fired. If we do that, the entire world will think we’re weak, and the otherworlders would be the least of our problems.

“What have I done?” Emperor Molt said with almost a defeated sigh. “Very well Julius, we first will fight these otherworlders, and have our vassals thrown in the mix. Meanwhile, I’ll have official letters ready for our envoys. If nothing else, I will propose alliances as partners. So that we could momentarily set aside our differences and unite against this common threat.”

“Very well, father. I shall also make preparations to aid you in the same.” Prince Julius said as he got up and then bowed to the Emperor.

“Very good.” Emperor Molt said before Julius left the room to return to his duties.

Fernandes’ Residence, Magnolia, Kingdom of Fiore. 15th September, X800. 02:50:38 AM.

A sudden clatter of utensils from the kitchen in the middle of the night saw Erza Scarlet-Fernandes being woken up with a start. Immediately her hand went towards the other side of the bed, but it was cold and empty. This side usually was where her husband, Jellal, slept in but had been empty for the past two months because he was called up by the Fiore Special Service’s White Tigers Division to conduct reconnaissance on the other side of the Gate in the now dubbed Special Region.

While Erza and her two children sorely missed her husband and their father, a small, selfish part of her was glad that she was not the only one going through this kind of separation. From the list of names that she considered as family thicker than any kind of blood relation, Lucy was one of the first persons to come into her mind. Like her, Lucy’s husband, Tsuna, had been deployed to the other side for conducting recon and espionage for the past two months. However knowing how SPECTRE operated, she would not be surprised if Tsuna was also assassinating people on the other side, under orders from Fiore. In fact, Jellal, Tsuna, and the rest of the entire team had gone together to the other side through the Gate that was now under a dome of thick fifteen-inch concrete and surrounded by barbed wires and soldiers that were armed to the teeth and were ready to shoot at anything that came out from the structure.

For the first few days, Erza received regular updates through back channels. However, as deeper into the Special Region the covert team went, the more sporadic the updates became, until they completely stopped three weeks after the covert recon teams’ departure. As they were obviously worried, Erza and Lucy tried to apply pressure on their information networks in the Royal Ministry of Defence of Fiore, until both of them each received a call. The person on the other side of the line did not identify himself, except confirming to them that he was truly working for the MoD and assured them that their husbands were safe. It was just that Fiore could not get in contact because they were now too deep into the Special Region to send back live updates.

Feeling thirsty and still wondering about those clattering utensils, Erza made her way to the kitchen on padded feet. The problem of being a famous guild mage was, that people loved breaking into her home to do God knows what. More than once she had beaten up many such home invaders and had also heavily invested in home security, especially after Rosemary, her first child was born. As she peered from the corner to catch a glimpse of the person who had the gall to interrupt her sleep, and more importantly, break into her house, she saw a mop of blue hair. The owner of that hair momentarily turned back as he muttered for looking for a spoon, and for the first time in two months, Erza was really happy. “The spoon for the ice-cream is in the second drawer from the left.” Erza said with a watery smile as she looked at her husband, Jellal Fernandes.

“Thanks.” Jellal said as he took out the spoon and stabbed it into the ice cream before putting the bowl on the kitchen platform and then hugging his wife. Erza hugged him back while pressing herself flush against his body, taking in his scent, before pulling him in for a deep kiss and running her hands through his hair. Eventually, however, they had to break off because of an essential commodity known as air. “I’ve missed you.” Erza and Jellal said together before giggling at the coincidence.

“When did you come back?” Erza asked later on as the couple cuddled up together on their bed while holding bowls of ice cream they were using to feed each other.

“Home or Fiore?” Jellal attempted to clarify.

“Both.” Erza replied.

“I came back to Fiore two weeks ago.” Jellal said as Erza sat up and looked at him incredulously. While she didn’t say it out loud, the unspoken question was in her eyes. ‘Why didn’t you call?’

“I was not allowed to.” Jellal replied with a sigh. “We spent our entire time briefing the generals, lieutenant-generals, chief of staffs, and other relevant people about our findings and assessments of the Special Region.”

“Only Fiore?” Erza asked. “Or were there people from other countries as well?”

“The latter.” Jellal replied.

After the attack and subsequent call to war, a high-level meeting between all heads of states of the world was held at the Headquarters of the International Union of Nations (IUN), in Liberty City, in the Osean Federation, where the event was discussed. After Fiore revealed to the other countries that there were three more GATEs that could have opened up anywhere in the world, all countries started sweeping their countryside with space satellites and by physically spanning the grounds and undergrounds, but everyone was unsuccessful in finding anything. Seeing the credible threat these invaders posed, and also wanting some form of retribution and compensation for what happened to their own citizens, countries such as the Osean Federation, the Union of Yuktobanian Republics, the Kingdom of Erusea, the Empire of Zipang, the Cathay Empire, the United Kingdoms of Great Britannia, and many more countries took the decision of sending expeditionary forces in support of the main force, i.e., the Royal Armed Forces of Fiore. Furthermore, the Royal Congress of Fiore invoked Article 5 of the Ishgar Defensive Pact, at the emergency summit that was held at Crocus, which soon saw the other countries of Ishgar gear up for war as well in order to fulfill their wartime treaty obligations against an external threat.

“Is there a date set for when the invasion force will move in?” Erza asked.

Jellal nodded in the positive before replying. “One month from now. October 15th.”

After a few minutes of silence that was only broken by the early birds starting to chirp outside, Erza asked another question. “What about you?”

“They’ve given a few of us this month off so that we can spend some time with our families. Me, Tsuna, Xanxus, Gelaro, and a few more guys.” Jellal replied with a smile that only grew when he saw Erza’s face light up in joy. The mage gave a hug to her husband before both of them got more intimate with each other.

Sawada Residence, Magnolia, Kingdom of Fiore. 15th September, X800. 02:45:55 AM.

When Tsunayoshi Sawada turned the key to the lock of his front door and went inside the house, the first thing he noticed was that all the lights in the house, except one, were switched off. Tsuna didn’t need to be a genius to figure out that Lucy had been working up late again. With a sigh, Tsuna made his way into the kitchen and fixed himself a toast, after which he made his way towards the room, Lucy’s office at home. When he looked in, Lucy was surrounded by a bunch of papers and was peering into the lacrima-laptop as she worked, most probably on another spreadsheet where she was most probably tallying up the month’s incomes and expenditures, or another legal document that could be a business contract.

With a small smile, Tsuna knocked on the open door. “Hello there, Mrs. CEO of the Heartfilia Concern.”

The CEO in question jumped in fright before she looked at the door to see her husband standing at the doorway. Without a word, Lucy got up from her leather office chair and ran towards Tsuna before jumping at him. Surprised, Tsuna caught her in the nick of time, and Lucy just wrapped her legs around Tsuna’s waist before giving him a kiss, which he obviously returned. “Tsuna I was so worried.” Lucy said a short while later.

“I know.” Tsuna responded as he rested his forehead on Lucy’s. “I’m sorry I could not come in contact with you. We were just so deep inside that the relay we had installed stopped working past some point.”

“It’s okay. You’re back safe. Back to me.” Lucy consoled herself and her husband before asking, “Do you have to go back?”

“No. I’m here for a month. I’ll have to go back though once the invasion to the other side commences on October 15th.” Tsuna replied with a grin. A grin, which Lucy returned, and the two fell into a companionable silence as Tsuna carried Lucy up to their room.

“I made a decision Tsuna.” Lucy said after Tsuna made her lie down on the bed while he changed into comfortable clothes.

“What’s that?” Tsuna asked.

“I reenlisted into my old unit which I served with during the Alvarez War and the Bosco Conflict.” Lucy replied. That answer stopped Tsuna short.

“Lucy…” The tone in Tsuna’s voice was a mix of warning and worry. Though the latter was more prevalent.

“I know what you’re going to say.” Lucy interrupted. “But I’ve made up my mind. I’m back.”

“What was wrong with you being part of the Territorial Army?” Tsuna asked as he took a long sigh. “What about the kids? What about your business?”

“I’ve already talked to Edna about this, she will be coming in this weekend to start looking after the kids and stay with them.” Lucy replied. “The business will be fine. The reason why I’m working late nights nowadays is to make sure that for the next year and a half, we will have enough cash flow and capital to weather any kind of storm. Plus, the board is also all for the idea, as they think it will look good for our PR campaign.”

“Still…” Tsuna tried.

“Not this time Tsuna.” Lucy admonished. “The last two times you and me were part of separate frontlines and I just had no way of knowing whether you were safe or not.”

“Exactly.” Tsuna said. “You have no idea how terrified I used to be the entire time. Back when the Alvarez Empire declared war and us and the guild had signed up for those beach invasions in the continent of Alikitacia. You were literally storming the beach while I was coming down with a parachute—“

“Which you were forced to open at a ridiculously low altitude deep inside enemy territory after the plane you and your team were flying in was shot down by a SAM of the Alvarez Empire and later on its anti-aircraft guns. Honestly Tsuna, you almost lost an arm over there!” Lucy interrupted hotly.

“If it means I can keep you safe, an arm is nothing.” Tsuna said while trying to soothe Lucy.

“Exactly.” Lucy started as her voice began to crack. “It’s because you think like that, I’m always worried. I can’t bear to lose you Tsuna. The only way I’ll be sure is if I’m over there watching your back. Please, support me here. You have always supported me in everything I wanted to do, such as coming with me to find Aquarius’ key even though we had no leads to start with. You even pushed me to do things I didn’t really want to do, but I’m glad I did because you supported me. The reason I fought for my parent’s company was because you supported me. I was completely fine by just being a Fairy Tail mage, but you were the one who knew that I could change the company to make it better. You helped me over there, so please, support me on this decision as well.”

After a few moments of silence, Tsuna looked Lucy in the eye while saying, “If you’re really sure about it, then fine. Here’s the thing though the guys we took out at Sole City were just an expeditionary force, and their actual army is highly motivated, well trained, and pretty damn well equipped. Some of them have a few weapons that even I was surprised that they existed in the Special Region.”

“Like what?” Lucy asked as she wiped off the tears that had welled up in her eyes.

Tsuna told her. The same things that were briefed to the commanders of the IUN and Ishgar Defensive Pact commanders. If nothing else, Lucy was horrified by what kind of titan they were really going to war against. Of course, in a way, Fiore could be considered as a very strong military power themselves, ranking fifth in the Global Military Index, but even then, the things Tsuna told her only hardened her resolve to make sure that she, her husband, and all their friends would come back home in one piece. No matter what.

October 15th, X800. Sole City, Kingdom of Fiore, Ishgar.

In the past month, the activity in Fiore and more importantly, Sole City, had considerably increased. This was because of all the incoming troops from all around the world, which saw the Fiore Royal Navy working round the clock to escort the naval ships of different countries that were carrying troops and equipment, into naval bases, civilian and commercial ports in the Southern Coast of Fiore. The Air Force bases were also similarly busy as transport planes from different nations started landing to deliver troops and equipment. Similarly, army and marine units of the countries from the Ishgar Defensive Pact also started arriving by road or trains.

While usually, the IUN troops were only peacekeeping troops that were donated by member states, this one was a clear cut war where following the information that was received from the covert scouts were starting to see the Saderan Empire as a legitimate threat that either had to be completely decimated or beaten to submission to such a point where the Kingdom of Fiore would get its repatriations and the IUN would be able to demilitarize the Saderan Empire to the extent that they would never be a threat. The IUN had also tagged an official designation to the mission, the International Union of Nations Mission In Falmart (IUNMIF). When people asked where did the word ‘Falmart’ come from, official press statements from the Kingdom of Fiore and the IUN confirmed that the name of the continent the Saderan Empire was located in, was called Falmart. Of course, no one said that there was credible intelligence that the Saderan Empire completely controlled the entire continent either directly or through vassals. The last thing anyone needed was people protesting before the invasion force could even move in.

Right now, everyone was milling about, talking to each other, and conducting final checks on their equipment as they still had some time before going to the other side. Tsuna, who had just gotten out of a last-minute briefing from his CO, was making his way to Lucy who was with his mother, Edna, their children, and her old Royal Marine unit. Much to his surprise, a few faces he knew also accompanied those guys. The Criminal Underworld knew them as the Queen’s watchdog. As for Tsuna, as much he wanted to deny it, he saw them as family. It was none other than his cousin, Enrico Di Vongola, the current head of the Vongola Family, and his wife, Gloria. The moment Enrico spotted Tsuna, he gave him a brotherly hug, before Gloria also hugged him and lightly kissed his cheeks.

“What the hell are y’all doing here?” Tsuna asked Enrico and Gloria. “And where’s Massimo and Federico?”

“What? My youngest cousin and his wife are marching into war and you think I’ll not come to show my support?” Enrico asked in a voice that completely showed that he was faking his indignation. “That and I was talking to Lucy about your kids.”

“What about them?” Tsuna asked as he took his son in his lap and held him and let him play with his black beret.

“What do you say about having your kids stay at our place?” Gloria asked in place of Enrico.

“We wouldn’t want to impose.” Lucy replied as she picked up her daughter.

“It truly won’t be a bother.” Gloria clarified. “We would love to have your children stay in our place. Plus, as much as Edna wishes, she cannot put away her duties as Phoenix Queen forever.”

“I agree with Gloria, Lucy.” Enrico said before turning to Tsuna and Lucy’s children. “And you two mischief monkeys would love to go crazy in the mansion, wouldn’t you?”

“YEAH!” The two children squealed in delight.

“What do you think Lucy?” Tsuna asked his wife.

“Well, if they are in the Vongola Estate, my mind will be at ease with the security aspect…” Lucy contemplated, before making her decision. “Okay. They can stay in your place. Plus, I’m pretty sure Leo would love their company as well.” Lucy said as she referred to Enrico and Gloria’s only son, Leonardo or Leo.

“Excellent!” Enrico proclaimed with a grin. “And yeah, Leo would absolutely love it. Also, these two have been at our place too many times, so we already have the rooms ready for them.”

“Thanks very much.” Tsuna told to Enrico. “I truly appreciate the help.”

“Hey, what are brothers for?” Enrico said in a chill tone. “Federico and Massimo should be here any second, they went to meet with a few Marine and Army buddies of theirs.”

“What about you?” Tsuna asked as he knew that Enrico had quite a few friends in the Royal Army, owing to his years of service.

“They aren’t being deployed. Not yet atleast. Plus meeting you guys was more important for me, so there.” Enrico replied.

“That’s cool.” Tsuna agreed as he waited on Massimo, Federico, and Xanxus.

“Hey, Tsuna. What’s up, kora?” A loud shout called and Tsuna and Enrico cringed at it. The two men turned around to see Colonello and Lal Mirch, who are part of the 6^th Paramarine Regiment of the Osean Marine Corps.

“Goodness, what do you want?” Tsuna asked in a resigned tone.

“Lal, look at this prick!” Colonello said in mock outrage.

“Yes, I’m looking at him and I agree with him.” Lal Mirch replied in a deadpan tone.

“LAL!!!” Colonello yelled again.

“Lucy, Gloria. How’ve you two been?” Lal Mirch asked as she ignored Colonello.

“Hi Lal. I’ve been good, thanks for asking.” Lucy said with a smile before Nana started fussing about going to her Auntie Lal. With a smile, Lal immediately took Nana in her lap.

“Same here, Lal.” Gloria said with a smile of her own.

“How’s Leo?” Lal asked Gloria.

“Oh he’s good.” Gloria said. “He wanted to come, but he unexpectedly got a fever. Honestly, Enrico and I wanted to stay back, however, Leo was adamant that we come here saying that Aunt Lucy and Uncles Tsuna and Xanxus would appreciate us being here.” Gloria continued while ruefully shaking her head.

The conversations around Sole City’s City Square were abundant. Despite trying to ignore it, everyone could feel the lingering tension in the air. After all, they were about to embark into a new world for the sole purpose of combating a foe, that while technologically inferior, still had enough tricks up its sleeves to keep the IUNMIF Forces running around.

As the time for the IUN Forces to move through the GATE arrived, all civilians and non-combatants were cleared from the main staging area of the invasion. They were all led to the rooftops of the surrounding buildings while the soldiers lined themselves in an orderly manner. Tsuna himself noticed the Vongola Family at one of the buildings, and subtly rolled his eyes when he saw Massimo and Federico making his children pull faces at him. A quick glance towards Lucy a few rows away saw her twitching her eyes. Tsuna knew that had it not been Lucy’s military training kicking in, she would have definitely given the children one of her classic ‘mother’ glares.

Soon, Queen Hisui E. Fiore came up to the small dais. She was accompanied by Nikolai Kosygin, Prime Minister of the Union of Yuktobanian Republics, Bradley Stamper, Vice President of the Osean Federation, Crown Princess Rosa Cossette D’Elise from the Kingdom of Erusea, and other important dignitaries from around the world, whose nations were taking part in the IUN mission. After giving a quick once-over to the long columns of soldiers, Queen Hisui started her speech.

“Brave men and women of the International Union of Nations-Mission in Falmart Peacekeeping Forces, as Queen of the Kingdom of Fiore, I believe I speak for this nation and her people when I express my profound gratitude for what you are about to embark on. Many of you are feeling apprehension, perhaps even fear, of facing the unknown, and I understand it. Let it be known, that behind you is not just the support of the 70 million people of Fiore, but the support of the entire world behind you. While as a world, we have been divided and have fought wars for many things under the sun, this day, we are united. This day, no one is just is a soldier of Fiore, or Yuktobiania, or Osea. Today, we are all sons and daughters of Earthland, and we shall fight together, united as one to ward off this threat. So steel your resolves, temper your hearts and use the light inside every one of you to light your way in this darkness for you are our beacon of hope. Go forth, and bring our people home!”

“YES MA’AM!” All the soldiers of the IUNMIF Peacekeeping Forces shouted at once, feeling inspired by Queen Hisui’s words. It was to nobody’s surprise that the forces of Fiore were louder than everyone else.

Once the political dignitaries gave their speeches, the soldiers dispersed to get in any available vehicle as the engines of various vehicles, both light and heavy, turned on and came to life. Following the quick removal of the dais, The Main Battle Tanks and APCs of the various participating nations took the lead. Following them were the Infantry Fighting Vehicles, self-propelled artillery units of the nations of Ishgar and the Osean Federation, and the rocket artillery units of the Union of Yuktobania and the Tsardom of Pergrande. Following them were the various Infantry Mobility Vehicles of the different nations.

“Let’s get this show on the road shall we?” Tsuna said to himself before he, Xanxus, Byakuran, Gelaro, and Enma jumped on one of the Infantry Fighting Vehicles assigned to the SPECTRE Division. He saw Lucy in one of the Fiore Royal Marines’ Infantry Mobility Vehicle and gave her a wink and a nod. Lucy just rolled her eyes before smiling at him. Once the order was given, the first two Main Battle Tanks of Fiore rolled into the big blackness that was the entrance of the GATE, before disappearing in it.

Aquilla Hill, Saderan Empire, Falmart, the Special Region.

In the intervening months since the attack in New York City, Frost suddenly found himself in a whirlwind of change. Almost immediately after the initial declaration of war, the President of the United States of North America, Patricia Caldwell, awarded the Distinguished Service Cross to Team Metal, Major Perryman, and himself for their role in defending New York City and a promotion. Furthermore, back in Fort Bragg, Team Metal was paid a visit by the now Lieutenant Colonel Anthony Perryman who went by the call sign Nomad, his colleague, Lieutenant Colonel Cole D. Walker, their superior officer, Colonel Scott Mitchell, and Team Metal’s own Delta Force commanding officer. The four men of Team Metal were quite surprised when they were told that Nomad personally requested Metal to be drafted into Delta Company, 1st Battalion, 5th Special Forces Group a.k.a., Ghost Recon and that Team Metal would have to, in effect, learn on the job. Of course, Team Metal took that as a challenge and was willing to be put to the grinder. Lieutenant Colonel Cole D. Walker did just that. While he was tough as nails, the man was also fair and appropriately rewarded the hardwork Team Metal did. Even Sandman couldn’t be helped but be impressed by their new CO. That by itself was quite surprising, considering Sandman was just like a certain SAS Operator in Great Britain who had told off his superiors on more than one occasion if he thought that their orders were basically charging into a suicide run. Nomad and Sergeant Josiah Hill occasionally joined him, and both of them also put them through the wringer whenever Walker could not be present.

It was to nobody’s surprise, that the personnel of the U.S.N.A. Armed Forces called bullshit on their T.V. screens when the Defense and State Departments announced that the U.S.N.A. would be joined by the other nations of the Big Six, who would take part in frontline combat, and other secondary nations, who would be in charge of peacekeeping security. While publically it was said that the attack in New York was an act of barbarity that had to be met with a united front, the play behind the scenes, however, was quite apparent to everyone, especially if you were a magician. None of the remaining nations of the Big Six wanted the U.S.N.A. to gain a monopoly on the resources of the new world. Especially if resources that could increase their magical military’s might was found. It would upset the delicate balance between the Big Six, and while the U.S.N.A. could go toe to toe with any one of the superpowers at any given time, even the highest military officials of the country knew that if the other five decided to gang up on the U.S.N.A., victory would not come as easily, if at all. Therefore, a month prior to the invasion force setting off from New York City, military equipment and personnel had already started landing in military bases across the East Coast of the U.S.N.A. The Tier-One operators of the U.S.N.A. stationed at Fort Bragg were themselves playing host to the various special forces of these nations, and it would be a lie to say that tensions weren’t running high. It was only serious self-control and threats from commanding officers that had ensured that there would be no fistfights between any of the operatives.

Now, a month later, the first wave that included elements of the Big Six, Japan, and the United Kingdom, made their way through the GATE. In New York City, it was daytime. Yet when they reached the other side of the GATE, they were greeted with a starry sky, a full moon, and… a welcoming party that had already drawn their weapons and opened fire.

“CONTACT!” Someone yelled loudly and Team Metal, along with Nomad, Walker, and Hill, immediately dropped to the ground while pointing their rifles down the hill. Just after they dropped to the ground, they could hear soft whistling sounds that were no doubt bullets that just went over their heads. Everywhere they could hear the screams of those unfortunate to not drop or take cover in time. However, a tank of the U.S. Armored Corps soon opened fire. Tank and artillery fire was soon started and the enemy was disoriented. However, they quickly returned fire and the coalition forces saw a large number of streaks that went across the sky, before descending at an alarming rate. That was when they realized what it was. “говно! ЭТО РАКЕТЫ!” (SHIT! THOSE ARE ROCKETS!) A Russian soldier shouted in Russian, and though only his comrades understood what he said, his warning was still enough for all coalition soldiers to once again take evasive action and the anti-air drones, such as the Russian K-1 and American Aamon and Andras drones, started firing at those rockets, but there were just too many of them. Just before they could impact, however, all the rockets disappeared in simultaneous flashes of white and blue.

While everyone on both sides of the front line was surprised, the other side even more so, the coalition troops used that distraction to open fire. Similarly, a small group started to move forward, with only their pistol-shaped CADs pointing towards the enemy. There were six of them, and they were spread out as sparsely as possible as they fired one by one, ensuring that they did not cancel each other’s magic activation. Immediately, the artillery started providing them cover, making sure that no one would go after them. Using them as a distraction, personnel from the Ghosts, British SAS, the Russian Special Training Unit 500 a.k.a. Bodarks, the South American Alpha Brigade, 9^th Special Forces Group a.k.a. Phantoms, the European Enforcers Corps, the Indian 50^th Parachute Regiment’s 75^th Independent Magic-Equipped Parachute Company a.k.a. Black Tigers, Japan’s 101^st Magic-Equipped Battalion and the Great Asian Union’s People’s Liberation Army Strategic Support Force’s elite magical special forces unit, Crimson Dragon Magical Commandos Unit, immediately spread across the battlefield in a flanking maneuver and soon surrounded the enemy forces, once they were ready, they immediately unleashed their magic.

After that, it was quite easy. Fine, they would admit that the enemy using magic as well surprised them. Not only that, but the lack of an activation sequence, which could be confused for Ancient Magic, and the speed of the activation, which was at the same footing as that of modern magic further confused them. Yet, the coalition troops knew they had a job to do, and they decided to target the magicians first. Following that grueling battle, almost all the magicians were annihilated, and the enemy troops started to retreat. However, the coalition forces were not going to let them go so easily, it was not just the U.S.N.A. troops wanting some retribution for New York, but also other coalition forces wanting revenge for what happened to their countrymen in New York, and for their fallen brothers and sisters here, and thus the order was given to go all out. By the end of the battle, and the sun peeking out of the horizon, more than 500 enemy troops surrendered, and the coalition commanders ordered their arrest as Prisoners of War.

After the prisoners were finally rounded up and the process of cleaning and identifying the dead began, the sun was fully up in the sky, and Frost, along with Team Metal could not help but marvel at the lovely scenery of the new world. Of course, had there been a lack of the field of enemy corpses and craters from the artillery barrages, the experience would have been much better.

“Hey Metal.” Nomad called from behind them. Team Metal immediately turned to face Nomad. “Good job out there. You guys did well. Walker will be pleased.”

“Thank you sir.” Team Metal said at once and together.

“Come on, let’s trek back up the hill, I’m kinda curious about the IDs about the guys who started our counterattack.” Nomad said, and the group once again made their way up the hill.

“How many did we lose, sir?” Grinch asked. “All of us know some of the screams we heard wasn’t pretty.”

“100 and counting up.” Nomad replied, and Team Metal had to do a double-take. “Yeah, not encouraging numbers for our first foray in a new world. Something was wrong in the entire battle. The guys we just fought were much better armed than the guys we faced in New York.”

“What about those magicians?” Sandman asked.

“No, we knew about them. Captured some of them in New York. They were the same. It’s their tech that’s bothering me.” Nomad said in reply.

“Does Command know about this?” Sandman asked.

“They should have by now.” Nomad replied, and the rest of the trek up the hill was done in silence.

As they finally reached the peak, they saw Walker and Hill, the pair of them saw Nomad and Co. and made their way to them. “Nomad.” Walker said as he and Hill gave the man a fist bump. “Sandman, Truck, Grinch, and Frost, you guys did excellent. Now I know you don’t need to be coddled, considering y’all are ex-Delta, but considering the bullshit we just faced, I would say it was still a job well done. But don’t get too happy now. We still need to find the mastermind behind New York, and we’ll get them. Therefore, stay on your toes, got it?”

“Yes sir!” Team Metal said in unison before Walker directed them to help in the cleanup.

“You found out who was it that helped us in the counter-attack?” Nomad asked once Team Metal was out of earshot.

“16-year olds.” Walker replied.

“What?” Nomad asked, confused.

“Those six guys, they’re all 16 to 17-year olds.” Walker said.

“Bullshit.” Nomad said in surprise. “Yeah, I do know kids are getting crazy strong nowadays, but what the fuck?! I saw them slaughtering soldiers by the dozens!”

“You wouldn’t believe who was one of the brats.” Walker started.

“I’m listening.” Nomad said.

“Masaki Ichijou, the Crimson Prince.” Josiah Hill said before Walker.

“Godammit Josiah!” Walker exclaimed, though only in jest.

“Wasn’t that kid on some kind of watchlist?” Nomad asked, voice low as they passed a few Japanese soldiers. He remembered Masaki Ichijou’s name on a CIA Dossier, a mean feat for a 13-year old kid back then.

“He still is.” Walker replied, while also making sure to keep his voice low. “CIA’s Potential Threat Watchlist. The kid has remained on the top 10 since the Russian invasion of Sado.”

“Talk about a résumé.” Nomad stated. “What about the others?”

“All of them are some form of heavy hitters in their home countries.” Walker replied. “Well, except one.”

“Tell me about the… other four then.” Nomad asked.

“Two from the UK: Harry J. Potter and Draco L. Malfoy.” Walker said.

“Figures. They’re from the Sacred 28, the biggest top dogs when it comes to magic in the UK. Kinda like modern-day nobility.” Nomad said. “What about the other two?”

“European Federation. Byakuran Gesso and Tsunayoshi Sawada.” Walker said.

“Tsunayoshi Sawada sounds Japanese.” Nomad stated.

“When I saw that kid's face, he looked half, maybe quarter Japanese.” Walker said. “I don’t think I have ever seen dead fish eyes on a human’s face other than that really old anime my daughter watches about that washed-up ex Samurai with aliens and constant gags where they break the fourth wall. Anyway, Sawada is the grand nephew of the current head of the Vongola Family. Former Organised Crime Family from Sicily, that turned legitimate in the wake of World War Three. They made their fortune in Defense Contracts, selling their weapons to every branch of Law Enforcement and Military in Europe, Africa, and the Middle East during and after World War Three.”

“Well, I’ll take your word for it.” Nomad said. “But where have I heard Byakuran Gesso’s name before?”

“Lead suspect in the hacking of state and military secrets stored in the Shawmut Magic Research Institute in Houston, Texas three years ago.” Walker replied. “The U.S.N.A. sent an extradition request to the European Federation. However, before there could be an extradition hearing in Europe, Byakuran himself showed up on U.S. soil and declared his intention to deal with our law enforcement directly on the charges he was accused of.”

“What happened?” Nomad asked.

“Not guilty on all counts. The U.S. Government was made to look like absolute fools and Byakuran got away scot-free.” Walker explained. “Whatever he did, he covered his tracks extremely well. Even NSA analysts couldn’t find proof against him.”

“What’s up with the kids of this generation being scary little monsters?” Hill commented. “And I have to give him credit. He’s got balls stepping back in U.S. soil, knowing that our agencies would still try to make something stick.”

“You only named five people.” Nomad reminded. “Who’s the last person?”

“That’s the strange part.” Walker said. “The last guy is a ghost. Nothing on him.”

“He might have a name?” Nomad asked.

“Yeah, Tatsuya Shiba. Japanese like Ichijou. Attends the National Magic University-affiliated First High School in Tokyo with his sister, Miyuki Shiba. Shitty practical scores, but perfect scores in theory. According to First High’s Counselor’s documents accessed by the CIA, he wants to be a Magical Engineer.” Walker said.

“Hold up. Shit practical scores, wants to be a magical engineer, yet a few hours ago, he was slaughtering enemy combatants by the dozen. Doesn’t that seem like the most contradictory thing in the history of ever?” Nomad asked as he ran the information in his head.

“Exactly.” Walker agreed. “Out of all of these guys, this Tatsuya Shiba really tops the list on bad news.”

“Alright. But say he is confirmed to be bad news. What then?” Nomad asked. “We gonna put a bullet in his head? Deport him back to Japan? He is officially here as a member of the Japanese contingent. Who knows what kind of diplomatic crisis we will start.”

“That’s why I don't make policy.” Walker said with a grin. “I only follow orders. For now, we keep an eye on all of them. If they do some fucked up shit… we’ll deal with it then.”

“Alright, gotcha.” Nomad said as he gave a fist bum to Walker and Hill.

Barkus Hill, Saderan Empire, Falmart. Nighttime.

The comms device on a member of the Imperial Japanese Ground Self Defense Force buzzed to life. “Seven divisions equivalent hostiles detected. Distance five klicks. Get ready for another fight.”

“Godammit, this is getting out of hand! This is the third attack in twenty-four hours!” The IJSDF soldier whose comms buzzed said. “Do they know how hard it is to slip some time to watch an ero video?!”

“Less chatting more moving!” A U.S. Marine Corps Sergeant barked and the IJGSDF soldiers were immediately on the move. “Watch out for their rocket batteries!”

“INCOMING!” Someone yelled, however, it was too late for anything to be done as the trench exploded in a ball of fire.

“We lost sector 13!” An American soldier near the exploded trench yelled. “Godammit, where’s the artillery support?!”

As if right on cue, the various towed and self-propelled artillery and tanks of the various countries started returning fire. To deal with the massive rocket batteries of the Saderan troops, demolition teams consisting of special operators from Delta Force, SAS, GRU Spetsnaz, GIGN, Kommando Spezialkräfte (KSK), PARA SF, Japanese Special Forces Group, and the R.O.K. SF, were immediately dispatched to outflank the Saderan troops. However, they were smart enough to watch their flank, and soon a brutal firefight started between the Saderans and the Special Forces. Fifteen minutes later, however, the Special Forces were victorious, and continued towards their objective, though with lesser men than what they started with.

Meanwhile, the various Battlemages corps were locked in a brutal battle of magic against the Saderan Battlemages. Prior to this day, the majority of the soldiers from the U.N.S.C. coalition would believe that magic didn’t exist. However, the flashing lights of every lethal curse known to wizardkind, and the retaliation from their Saderan counterparts obviously disproved that claim. Of course, the soldiers knew that unless ordered otherwise, the mention of the wand-waving wizards and witches’ part in this battle had to remain top-secret, lest they were planning to be court-martialed for disobeying direct orders. The one who was the overall commander of the battlemages was none other than Harry Potter, the Director of the British Department of Magical Law Enforcement, who was leading from the front and was currently involved in a harsh duel with a grizzled old wizard who was decked out in the stereotypical wizard attire, complete with the staff and the pointy hat. Had he been wearing a leather jacket and had a crazy eye, Harry would swear up and down that he’s facing the late Alastor ‘Mad-Eye’ Moody.

Of course, Director Potter was aware that the very fact that the man was using a staff meant that his raw magical power was definitely more than his. ‘No choices then, guess I may have to bend the rules.’ Director Potter thought as he pointed his wand and simply said, “Crucio.” The man collapsed in pain and gave an unholy scream as he felt as if more than thousands of burning knives were stabbing him. Using that as an opportunity, Harry pointed his wand at the old wizard’s face point-blank and the tip of his wand began to glow an ominous purple. A second later the man collapsed dead with his eyes, ears, nose, and mouth bleeding. Harry had used a silent combination of the bone breaker and brain-liquefying curse to shatter his skull, which ultimately pierced his brain, truly an awful way to die.

The Harry that faced down Voldemort many years ago as a teenager would have been horrified by his actions, especially because of the usage of an unforgivable curse. But in his many years of service, he had realized that if he didn’t go at his opponents the same ferocity with which they came for him, he would be a dead man. He was not exactly proud of it, but he wasn’t going to complain now either. Right now, however, Harry knew that dwelling on his kill wouldn’t do him well; he looked on the battlefield and spotted one of the enemies approaching Ron to stab him from behind. He immediately twirled his wand in his hand before setting off a silent stunner. Ron looked back for a second and gave Harry a knowing grin, before returning to his fight. A streak of sickly green passed Harry and hit the soldier who was charging for him. Harry looked in the opposite direction and saw Draco Malfoy lazily pointing his wand in his general direction. “Pay attention, Potter! I don’t want to tell Hermione that you were stabbed or shot because you were daydreaming!” Draco shouted over the loud cacophony. Harry simply gave him a middle finger and Draco rolled his eyes. “Before you ask, I don’t care I just used the Killing Curse. Using it on soldiers of different worlds doesn’t count for the trip to Azkaban! If it does, you and I can share a cell together!” Harry just ignored him.

As the battle continued, loud explosions could be heard from behind the Saderan lines. The Special Forces had finally managed to destroy all artillery equipment of the Saderans. ‘About damn time.’ All soldiers regardless of rank or nationality thought. ‘Now to deal with these gentlemen up front.’ The gentlemen up front were the frontline infantry troops of the Saderan Army. All the soldiers of the U.N.S.C. coalition could now tell, that the guys who came to Tokyo, were definitely underpowered or nerfed. What they were expecting as bows and arrows, and maybe even magic got dashed when the first thing they encountered was a series of flashes in the distance, and ten seconds later, many soldiers dropping dead because they had been shot by bullets! A quick post mortem in the short interval between one of the battles on one of the unfortunate soldiers revealed that the projectile was a metal ball, similar to the type that used to be used during the 17^th, 18^th, and 19^th Centuries. Then came the artillery. Canons, mortar, Rocket Batteries! It was to nobody’s surprise that the Soviet Rocket Artillery units actually took the very presence of the rocket batteries as a challenge and were continuously firing their payload at the enemy. Meanwhile, the Saderan infantry troops themselves looked like Roman soldiers for all intents and purposes. However, their shields were obviously of damn good quality, as they used the shields as both support when firing and to provide cover, in order to safely fire their weapons.

However, it now looked like the commanders of the U.N.S.C. Coalition had enough, and soon, tanks and APCs moved forward and started ripping through the enemy, forcing them to start retreating. Much to nobody’s surprise though, the dwarves and even a few elves refused to retreat and were planning to fight to the last man. Well, who were they to deny their request, the U.N.S.C. coalition commanders thought. “ONWARDS COMRADES! THE ENEMY IS RETREATING! DO NOT LET THEM LIVE TO FIGHT ANOTHER DAY! AFFIX YOUR BAYONETS AND CHARGE!” A Soviet Major-General yelled across the net. Immediately, the bayonets were fixed, and the coalition soldiers, regardless of nationality charged with a loud shout while many shouted their regiments’ battle cry and got into an aggressive melee with the dwarves, who came at them with full force. They were even joined by a few more Saderan units who had refused to turn back and joined their vertically challenged allies in the brutal melee.

After another hour, the battle was finally over, with the last dwarf shot in the head with a pistol, the last human’s throat slit with a knife, and the last elf’s face beaten beyond recognition with bare hands. Many of the soldiers didn’t want to admit it, but this battle just brought out the worst in them, and once the adrenaline finally subsided, many of them cried or puked right then and there. Captain Itami Youji was on the verge of being counted in the former but was currently helping a team of Indian Army field medics in doing an on-field surgery on Sergeant Takeo Kurata. The Sergeant had a brutal slash across his stomach, and the main focus was to make sure that his stomach and intestines did not spill out right there. While helping them, Itami could not help but keep his tears at bay, as he was the reason the Kurata was in such a bad shape. When Itami was involved in a fisticuff with a human Saderan soldier, a dwarf ax man swung his ax to decapitate Itami’s head. However, Sergeant Kuruta jumped on Itami just at the knick of time and saved him, before he took his pistol and shot the dwarf point-blank, on his forehead. Itami realized that the dwarf’s attack instead cut off half of the Saderan soldier’s head; however, it also went through Kuruta’s stomach. As Itami yelled for a medic, he desperately tried to cover Kuruta’s stomach to prevent him from bleeding to death, until, the team of Indian Army medics jumped off their vehicle to help him.

“Captain Itami, we need to take him to the medical tent now!” The head of the medical team, a Captain herself, told Itami in English. “We’ve done all we can on the field, we need him on an operating table.”

“How long?” Itami asked.

“We can save him. But like I said, we’ve done all we can on the field here.” The medical Captain said. As if her call was answered, an M1133 Stryker Medical Evacuation Vehicle of the United States Army pulled up.

“Need a lift?” One of the crewmembers asked.

“I need one like fifteen minutes ago.” The medical Captain replied. When she had turned to address the crewmember, she also exposed the view of her patient.

“Shit. Get in.” The crewmember said when he got a good look at Sergeant Kuruta, and within five minutes, the MEV was speeding towards the medical tents on Barkus Hill. As the medics worked on keeping Sergeant Kuruta stable, Itami finally broke down in tears. He honestly didn’t know why he was crying, as he had seen the blood and gore when he was part of the Special Forces. But maybe it had something to do with how the battle was fought or the fact that someone who had become his friend, was lying on an operating table with his life hanging in the balance. He honestly didn’t know, but after a few minutes though, Itami stopped crying, or the tears stopped falling, he didn’t know.

Once the MEV came to a halt in front of medical tents, Sergeant Kuruta was off-loaded and taken inside, the lack of any operating tables saw Itami and the Stryker crew clearing two desks and joining them with the assistance of a few members of the Soviet Airborne Troops and Republic of Korea Marine Corps, who also managed to make a rudimentary curtain, through which the medical team started operating on the IJGSDF Sergeant. The Indian Army medics were soon joined by a few surgeons, who closed the curtains and pushed Itami, the Stryker crew, and the other soldiers out in order to allow them to properly operate.

“Is he a friend?” One of the Korean Marines asked Itami in English.

“Y-Yes.” Itami replied shakily. “He became that way because he saved my life.”

One of the Stryker crewmembers winced, and he patted Itami on the back. “Have hope. A friend of mine in the USMC was also saved by his teammate in Syria. His rescuer didn’t survive though. He was devastated.”

“Wrong analogy, friend.” One of the Soviet Airborne Troops’ paratroopers said.

“What?! I’m trying to make the guy feel better!” The American said as he tried defending himself.

“Try a better analogy then.” The Soviet paratrooper said as he rolled his eyes.

“Guys. Thank you.” Itami said with a wobbly smile. “I’ll be fine.”

With a smile, the other three soldiers each gave a pat on his back before they left the tent to attend to others. Itami found a chair and sat down and when he looked at his watch to see the time, he realized for the first time, that his hands were colored a dark red with Kuruta’s blood, and maybe the blood of his enemies as well. Once again, Itami didn’t know why the bile was rising in his throat before he puked in a washbasin and desperately washed his hands. Even after the blood was gone, he kept on scrubbing as in his mind’s eye; he could still see the blood sticking. The intensity of his actions would have made his skin peel off. That was until a gloved hand grasped his hands. Itami looked up to see someone he knew well. Captain Arjun Khare, commander of the 21^st Battalion 3^rd Platoon of the Parachute Regiment (Special Forces) of the Indian Army. He was not alone though. With him, was British SAS operator, Captain John Price, and Major Tadaomi Karasuma.

“Itami, that’s enough.” Arjun said.

“Arjun-san…” Itami started. Arjun just switched off the tap and put his hand on Itami’s shoulder before leading him back to the chair.

“We just heard.” Karasuma said. “I’m so sorry to hear this.”

“What’s the situation with you guys then?” Itami asked. Desperate to change the topic.

“Kyle and Soap have shrapnel wounds. But they’ll be fine.” Price said as he chomped on his cigar. “Simon’s with them. What happened?”

“John.” Arjun said before Itami could start. “Not now.”

“Alright.” Price conceded.

“How many did we lose?” Itami asked.

“In total, 150. We’re going up.” Karasuma replied.

“A shit way to start some so-called war for reparations.” Arjun said with distaste as he lit a cigarette for himself. “Of course, I don’t mean that you guys don’t have the right to get some retribution for Ginza. But this is bullshit.”

“I have to agree.” Karasuma said with a sigh.

“What was up with those weird stick waving people by the way?” Itami asked and Arjun immediately froze. “Wait, you know those guys?!”

“They’re not just anyone. They’re… well, wizards and witches.” Arjun replied with a suffering sigh.

“Who?! Wizards and witches?! Like in the Harry Potter books?!” Itami asked in rapid succession.

“For what it’s worth, I was quite surprised myself.” Price said as if he was giving a consolation prize.

“Wait. If even Price-san doesn’t know about them, then how do you?” Itami asked Arjun. In reply, Arjun flexed his wrist, and a white-colored, finely grained stick (‘Wand.’ Itami corrected himself in his mind) that visually resembled that of ivory, shot forward in his hand. He twirled it in his fingers before presenting it to Itami. Price and Karasuma also came closer to get a better look.

“Technically I’m committing a crime by showing it to you, but oh well, who gives a shit.” Arjun said with a shrug.

“That Statute of silence or something, right?” Itami asked as he admired the craftsmanship on the wand.

“Statute of Secrecy.” Arjun corrected. “That is Aspen wood with a core of a phoenix feather, 11” long and of supple flexibility. Before you ask, yes, all that drama in the Harry Potter books and movies really happened. Except it was much… gorier than the books or movies.”

“Wait a minute. How did J. K. Rowling even start writing those books then? Wouldn’t Potter be able to put a stop to it on legal grounds?” Price asked.

“Don’t get me started on that shit.” Arjun said with a sigh. He was about to elaborate when the curtain opened, and Arjun silently summoned his wand back from Itami’s grasp before hiding it in his arm sleeve. The Indian Army medic captain came out and almost gave Arjun a salute with a bloody gloved hand before he stopped her and told her to calm down and drop the formalities.

“Sensei how is he?” Itami asked as he stood up and took a step to approach the doc. The woman looked at him with a puzzled expression. It was Karasuma who cleared the confusion.

“Sensei usually means teacher in Japanese, but we also use the word to refer to doctors.” Karasuma explained.

“I understand.” The combat medic said with a nod as she removed the gloves, threw them in the trash, and then went to wash her hands. “Well, he’s fine.” The medic said with a smile. “It was quite a deep wound, and we were worried that we may lose him. Miraculously, he didn’t lose a lot of blood, so we didn’t need to get a transfusion. Of course, he’s going to be on observation for a while. But I expect him to be back in action within the month. The most he’ll have is the scar from the stitches.”

“Thank God.” Itami breathed as he collapsed back on his chair, very relieved.

“Congratulations Itami.” Price said with a grin and Karasuma nodded in agreement and gave a smile to Itami.

“Yep.” Arjun said in agreement as well. “This calls for a celebration!”

“He’ll be fine, Captain Itami. He’s now in good hands.” The doctor said.

“Captain, thank you very much.” Arjun said as he shook her hand. “We’ll keep him distracted for the rest of the day.”

“Do that.” Captain Kaur said. “Of course, you can come in the evening. By that time Sergeant Kuruta should regain consciousness as well.”

“Alright come on Itami!” Arjun said as he pulled the Japanese Captain. “Let’s go see what toys our enemy was using.”

“We’ll meet Kyle and Soap on the way.” Price said.

“Good idea.”

With that, the four men made their way out of the tent, and Captain Kaur returned to her duty of taking care of other patients.

Imperial War Council of the Empire of Man, Ainos Hill, Saderan Empire, Falmart.

“How goes the clean-up process for the dead?” Emperor Karl Franz Holswig-Schleistein, Protector of the Empire, Defier of the Dark, Emperor Himself, Son of Emperors, Elector Count of Reikland, and Prince of Altdorf asked Captain Adolf of the 4^th Company of the Carroburg Greatswords, in the presence of his fellow Elector Counts.

“My Emperor, my Lords, the clean up of the dead is proceeding according to schedule. Rather, I have been informed that it shall be done ahead of schedule. The Priests of Blessed Morr are already praying to ensure the safe passage of our soldiers who fell in battle to Morr’s Garden. Meanwhile, the first of the pyres have already begun to be lit to ensure that the dead, be they ally or enemy, do not walk again.” Captain Adolf reported.

“Very well, Captain. Then do not let us keep you. Return to your station and keep up the good work. You are dismissed.” Emperor Karl Franz said. The Captain gave a deep bow before leaving the room.

“Now we have to talk about the main issue.” Elector Count Boris Todbringer of Middenland said as he tabled the main agenda for the meeting. “We have been here for three months, and have repelled a total of four attacks on this hill. I hope I speak for all here when I say, I’m pretty sure that these… Saderans, and their allies or vassals, have got the message. For now atleast. However, we cannot stay away from our domains for so long without grave consequences back home. The filthy mutant beastmen, orcs, goblins, the undead and more importantly, those heathen worshippers of Chaos from the frigid North will not wait for us to conclude business here before coming back to harass us.”

“Aye!” Grand Baron Theodric Gausser, the Elector Count of Nordland said loudly in agreement, drowning the other Electors’ who also murmured in agreement. “I have already received reports of a dozen or so raids on our Northern Coasts, and though the Imperial Navy is hard at work in repelling most of those abominations from Neues Emskrank to Marienburg, many of these raiders still slip through the cracks!”

“It would be the same case for those orcs as well!” Marius “The Mad” Leitdorf, the Elector Count of Averland said in agreement. “What say you, Karl?” Normally, an Elector Count calling the Emperor by his first name would see multiple heads roll. However, not only Karl Franz had enough problems on his hands, but the Mad Count of Averland was also a childhood friend whose eccentric nature had already made the Emperor not bother correcting him. That could not be said of the Emperor’s Reiksmarshal however, who immediately bristled at the informal tone, but did nothing more, as it was well known that Marius Leitdorf had a pass on this.

“I agree.” Emperor Karl Franz said. “However, that also means that we cannot leave this side undefended. Since this structure has opened up in Reikland, the Reikland State Troops will take the bulk of defending this hill. However, there will be a rotation of troops from other Imperial Provinces every three months.” Emperor Karl Franz declared and all the Elector Counts nodded in agreement.

“Who will we put in charge of this fort then, and how many forces will we leave here?” Boris Todbringer asked.

“For your second question, we can discuss it here and now. For your first, I might have someone in mind.” Emperor Karl Franz said as if he was hiding a secret.

The Emperor’s Study, Imperial Palace, Sälzenbürg, Holy Reman Empire, Continent of Cyrodil, Special Region.

The Emperor of the Holy Reman Empire, Gustaf Kiel, sat down behind his ornate desk and took a deep breath. He had finally completed all of the day’s engagements, and once again wondered, what the hell compelled him to start manipulating events in the upper echelons of the Empire to seat himself as Emperor? Because holy shit, the amount of parchment-work was absolutely ridiculous! ‘What’s the point of being Emperor of such a massive continent (let’s not talk about the fact that I have been elected as the Emperor) when not only can I not exercise my authority, I have to go through and approve parchments like a damn mid-level bureaucrat?!’

The door of his study opened and a woman dressed in an expensive one-piece garment walked in. The moment he saw his wife, Wilhelmina Kiel, the Empress-consort, Emperor Gustaf Kiel stood up to receive her. Their marriage had been a political one. His father-in-law was an Elector himself, and back when he was a young man, he needed his support to further his political ambitions. At the time, the man was looking for a potential suitor for his eldest daughter and had suggested that Gustaf marry her to have a union of two houses. Gustaf was initially skeptical, as he had heard the lady’s reputation of being very… unladylike, partaking in pleasures usually enjoyed by men, such as hunting. However, when he did meet her, not only was he immediately enchanted by her beauty, he also found out that some of the ideas she had, while revolutionary and may be frowned upon by fellow nobility, made perfect sense. That’s when he decided, that regardless of his own ambitions, he would marry her, no matter what the cost may be. After the union, Wilhelmina showed her own mettle in politicking when she garnered support for her husband’s candidacy for the Emperorship by having a few sit down meetings and parties with the wives of the Electors who weren’t really keen on giving a youngster like Gustaf their support. When the previous Emperor passed away, Gustaf won the election almost unanimously.

“Mina.” Emperor Gustaf Kiel said as the Imperial couple took in each other in their arms and gave a soft kiss on the lips. “How was your day?”

“The same.” Empress Wilhelmina said with a smirk. “I did hear a rumor though, from a friend of a friend, whose brother runs a business that trades with the ports of the Saderan Empire.”

“Oh?” Emperor Gustaf asked as he sat down on his chair, followed by his wife who sat on his knees before leaning into him by placing her head on his chest. ‘What have those bunch of clowns done now?’

“Hm. Apparently, the man was in this Saderan port called Proptor, when he heard that the Saderan Empire marches for war.”

“In the name of the Gods! Who is it this time?” Emperor Gustaf swore and asked.

“Apparently, all four of their Holy Gates have opened.” Empress Wilhelmina replied, much to the surprise of her husband.

“All four?” Emperor Gustaf asked. “At once?”

“That’s what I heard.” Empress Wilhelmina replied.

“That explains the letter I received from Molt this morning…” Emperor Gustaf said to no one in particular, but had to bite his tongue when he saw his wife give him ‘the look’.

“Are we keeping secrets again, my Lord Husband?” Empress Wilhelmina asked in a chilly tone, and the Emperor had to suppress his involuntary shiver when he saw her eyes, filled with love just moments ago, become cold as ice.

“N-No, my dear.” Emperor Gustaf said as he inwardly cringed at his own stutter. “It’s just, that I received an official diplomatic correspondence from Emperor Molt Sol Augustus of the Saderan Empire, and frankly, I just had no idea what to make of it until you told me the news.”

“Oh?” Empress Wilhelmina asked with a raised eyebrow, curiosity quickly replacing her coldness in her eyes. “May I see this correspondence?”

“Of course.” Emperor Gustaf said as he carefully leaned forward to his ornate desk while holding his wife and plucked a few pieces of parchment before leaning back and then handing it to his wife.

For the next ten minutes, Empress Wilhelmina carefully read, and re-read the letter. It basically said, that the barbarians that had come on Falmart through the four Gates, looked to completely subjugate the continent, and then perhaps the world, and thus called for an international coalition to deal with them. In turn, Emperor Molt Sol Augustus was also willing to have a constructive dialogue on the disputed islands and petty kingdoms that separated the two massive Empires. “I get a feeling that it is the Saderans who stirred up the hornet’s nest here.” Empress Wilhelmina said after putting the letters back on her husband’s desk.

“Hm… Considering the information you told me, it is highly possible.” Emperor Gustaf agreed. “The one thing that the entire world agrees on is that due to the presence of those Gates, Sadera has always had access to historic resources and slaves every time that Gate opens.”

“Which is why many demi-humans live there.” Empress Wilhelmina added. “And following a series of attacks on the Saderan military convoys, the Saderan Senate moved to exterminate the Warrior Bunny tribes.”

“It was only because of the distance that we didn’t have a demi-human refugee crisis.” Emperor Gustaf said and his wife nodded.

“What do you think you will do?” Empress Wilhelmina asked.

“I don’t trust Molt Sol Augustus.” Emperor Gustaf said. Now that was not any news. Even the lowliest of serfs knew that the Emperor of the Holy Reman Empire harbored a great dislike and distrust for his Eastern counterpart. “I don't see any reason why should our men fight and die to an enemy of Sadera’s creation.”

“But the offer of dialogue on those island and petty kingdoms seems tempting.” Empress Wilhelmina reminded.

“Indeed.” Emperor Gustaf agreed. “Yet, both of us know that will not happen.”

“But let’s assume, for a moment, Molt Augustus’ claim is true. Should we not move to take care of a problem in the bud?” Empress Wilhelmina asked.

“Yes…” Emperor Gustaf said. “I’ll call in a meeting with my fellow Elector Counts, Generals, and Admirals in order to decide our next course of action.”

“Do you have anything else left to do?” Empress Wilhelmina asked.

“Aside from sending the summons? No.” Empress Gustaf replied.

“Join me in bed then.” Empress Wilhelmina whispered seductively in her husband’s ears.

“After I write said summons.” Emperor Gustaf said. “After that, I’m all yours.”

“I’ll be waiting then.” Empress Wilhelmina said as she left her husband’s office, deliberately swaying her hips to entice her husband.

“Witch.” Emperor Gustaf said with a smirk as he got back to work.